A continuation of reflections on Mr. Varillas's History of heresies particularly on that which relates to English affairs in his third and fourth tomes / by G. Burnet ...
         Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 189 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 81 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30331
         Wing B5771
         ESTC R23040
         12062357
         ocm 12062357
         53298
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30331)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53298)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 85:3)
      
       
         
           
             A continuation of reflections on Mr. Varillas's History of heresies particularly on that which relates to English affairs in his third and fourth tomes / by G. Burnet ...
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           [5], 152 p.
           
             Printed for J.S.,
             Amsterdam :
             1687.
          
           
             Errata: p. [1] and [5].
             Reproduction of original in Yale University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Varillas, -- Monsieur -- (Antoine), 1624-1696. -- Histoire de l'hérésie.
           Reformation -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Continuation
           OF
           REFLECTIONS
           ON
           Mr.
           VARILLAS's
           History
           of
           Heresies
           .
           Particularly
           on
           that
           which
           Relates
           to
           ENGLISH
           AFFAIRS
           
             In
             his
             Third
             and
             Fourth
             Tomes
             .
          
           By
           G.
           BURNET
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           AMSTERDAM
           ,
           Printed
           for
           J.
           S.
           1687.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           ALL
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           said
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Preface
           to
           these
           Reflections
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           References
           made
           here
           to
           Mr.
           
             Varillas's
             History
          
           ,
           are
           according
           to
           the
           
             Paris
             Edition
          
           ;
           these
           Reflections
           were
           writ
           before
           the
           
             Dutch
             Edition
          
           appeared
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Pages
           should
           have
           related
           to
           both
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           :
           This
           will
           be
           some
           Inconvenience
           to
           those
           who
           have
           only
           the
           latter
           :
           But
           since
           I
           was
           resolved
           to
           attack
           
           Mr.
           Varillas
           in
           an
           Edition
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           accountable
           ;
           and
           to
           do
           it
           with
           such
           expedition
           ,
           that
           his
           Book
           might
           have
           as
           little
           time
           to
           do
           Mischief
           as
           was
           possible
           .
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           forgive
           me
           the
           Trouble
           to
           which
           he
           is
           put
           ,
           in
           seeking
           out
           the
           Places
           on
           which
           I
           make
           my
           Reflections
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             BURNET
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Page
           32.
           line
           24.
           days
           read
           Dates
           .
        
         
           P.
           44.
           l.
           9.
           
           Surrendess
           r.
           Surrenders
        
         
           P.
           129.
           l.
           25.
           any
           r.
           many
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           REFLECTIONS
           On
           that
           which
           relates
           to
           ENGLISH
           AFFAIRS
           ,
        
         
           In
           the
           Third
           and
           Fourth
           Volum
           of
           Mr.
           Varillas's
           History
           of
           Heresies
           .
        
         
           
             MR.
             Varillas
          
           thinks
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           Imaginations
           are
           matters
           of
           such
           Importance
           ,
           that
           they
           deserve
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           because
           Panegyricks
           are
           things
           acceptable
           to
           Princes
           as
           well
           as
           to
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           he
           it
           seems
           has
           projected
           one
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           piece
           by
           a
           pattern
           ,
           he
           lets
           the
           King
           of
           France
           know
           ,
           that
           
             he
             has
             found
             out
             two
             extraordinary
             Subjects
             for
             the
             enriching
             that
             Master-piece
             of
             his
             Eloquence
             ,
          
           which
           perhaps
           he
           has
           in
           design
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           quality
           of
           an
           Historian
           fails
           him
           ,
           yet
           his
           appointments
           may
           be
           continued
           to
           him
           as
           the
           Kings
           Panegyrist
           .
           But
           if
           one
           expects
           common
           things
           ,
           he
           is
           much
           mistaken
           :
           for
           as
           Mr.
           Varillas
           has
           told
           us
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             loves
             to
             rise
             above
             the
             Vnlgar
          
           ;
           so
           he
           has
           found
           out
           a
           Topick
           for
           his
           Masters
           praise
           ,
           on
           which
           no
           man
           would
           ever
           have
           thought
           besides
           himself
           :
           some
           have
           compared
           the
           King
           to
           
             Alexander
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           Augustus
           ;
           some
           to
           Trajan
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           
             Charles
             the
             Great
          
           :
           in
           short
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           most
           eminent
           in
           Ancient
           or
           Modern
           History
           ,
           has
           been
           brought
           forth
           to
           raise
           his
           Glory
           :
           but
           no
           body
           before
           Mr.
           Varillas
           thought
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           raise
           the
           Kings
           Character
           much
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           the
           preference
           to
           a
           Woman
           :
           yet
           since
           he
           thought
           that
           stroke
           was
           wanting
           to
           make
           a
           compleat
           Panegyrick
           ,
           one
           would
           have
           expected
           to
           have
           seen
           some
           of
           the
           Chief
           of
           the
           Sex
           brought
           out
           ,
           a
           Semiramis
           ,
           a
           Zenobia
           ,
           or
           for
           all
           her
           Heresy
           a
           
             Queen
             Elisabeth
          
           ,
           had
           made
           the
           comparison
           less
           odious
           :
           but
           to
           set
           the
           short
           and
           despised
           Reign
           of
           a
           Princess
           ,
           that
           drew
           on
           her self
           the
           Aversion
           of
           her
           Husband
           ,
           and
           the
           contempt
           of
           all
           her
           People
           ,
           in
           any
           sort
           of
           comparison
           with
           
             Lewis
             le
             Grand
          
           ,
           is
           a
           sublime
           becoming
           our
           Author
           .
           But
           as
           the
           comparison
           and
           the
           preference
           is
           a
           strain
           a
           little
           
           too
           humble
           for
           the
           present
           Reign
           ,
           so
           the
           two
           points
           on
           which
           this
           part
           of
           his
           piece
           of
           Oratory
           is
           to
           be
           enlarged
           ,
           are
           mistakes
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           know
           how
           a
           man
           could
           contrive
           it
           to
           put
           two
           such
           conspicuous
           ones
           in
           so
           remarkable
           a
           part
           of
           his
           book
           .
        
         
           The
           one
           is
           ,
           that
           Queen
           Mary
           
             satisfied
             her self
             with
             the
             re-establishing
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             in
             her
             Dominions
             ,
             without
             endeavouring
             to
             destroy
             the
          
           Calvinists
           :
           
             whereas
             His
             Majesty
             has
             not
             stopt
             half
             way
             ,
             as
             that
             Princess
             did
             :
          
           and
           here
           he
           trys
           the
           full
           strength
           of
           his
           Sublime
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           
             Kings
             Glory
          
           in
           his
           extirpating
           Heresy
           .
           But
           one
           would
           be
           tempted
           to
           ask
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ,
           whether
           he
           has
           ever
           read
           the
           History
           of
           that
           Queens
           Reign
           or
           not
           :
           for
           by
           his
           way
           of
           writing
           ,
           one
           is
           disposed
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           he
           knows
           not
           yet
           what
           her
           Reign
           will
           be
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           write
           it
           :
           he
           has
           not
           yet
           made
           her
           Character
           :
           he
           thought
           softness
           became
           the
           Sex
           ;
           so
           it
           seems
           he
           will
           represent
           her
           gentle
           and
           feeble
           in
           all
           her
           actings
           :
           and
           it
           must
           be
           so
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Panegyrick
           will
           be
           quite
           spoiled
           ;
           but
           what
           
           will
           our
           Author
           say
           when
           he
           finds
           there
           were
           two
           hundred
           eighty
           four
           burnt
           by
           her
           :
           that
           She
           was
           not
           satisfied
           with
           all
           the
           Laws
           that
           had
           been
           anciently
           made
           against
           Herefy
           ,
           nor
           with
           executing
           them
           with
           a
           rigour
           that
           had
           nothing
           of
           the
           softness
           of
           her
           Sex
           in
           it
           :
           Bishops
           and
           other
           Churcbmen
           being
           put
           in
           prison
           long
           before
           those
           severe
           Laws
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           kept
           there
           till
           there
           should
           be
           colour
           in
           Law
           to
           make
           them
           Sacrifices
           to
           the
           zeal
           of
           the
           
             Priests
             :
             she
          
           was
           apt
           enough
           to
           shew
           Mercy
           on
           all
           other
           occasions
           ,
           but
           was
           never
           guilty
           of
           any
           towards
           Hereticks
           :
           she
           gave
           Commissions
           that
           came
           very
           near
           the
           Courts
           of
           Inquisition
           ;
           and
           besides
           the
           evidences
           of
           those
           that
           I
           have
           given
           in
           my
           History
           ,
           I
           have
           since
           that
           time
           seen
           a
           Register
           of
           the
           
             Earl
             of
             Sussex's
          
           Letters
           ,
           
           and
           in
           it
           there
           is
           a
           Secret
           Article
           of
           the
           Directions
           that
           the
           Queen
           sent
           him
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           ordered
           to
           have
           two
           or
           three
           Spies
           in
           every
           Parish
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           engaged
           by
           Oath
           to
           observe
           and
           discover
           every
           mans
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           upon
           whose
           Informations
           
           men
           were
           to
           be
           examined
           and
           punished
           ,
           without
           discovering
           the
           Informers
           :
           this
           was
           to
           act
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           an
           Inquisition
           ;
           all
           the
           difference
           was
           ,
           that
           Lay-men
           had
           still
           the
           management
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           have
           naturally
           Bowels
           and
           Compassions
           ,
           which
           is
           defaced
           by
           the
           indelible
           Character
           .
           The
           Queen
           set
           on
           the
           Persecution
           with
           so
           much
           rigour
           ,
           that
           she
           herself
           writ
           Letters
           to
           animate
           even
           the
           bloodiest
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Bonner
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           Compassion
           softned
           his
           spirit
           a
           little
           .
           There
           were
           eight
           ,
           ten
           ,
           and
           thirteen
           sometimes
           burning
           all
           in
           one
           fire
           ,
           neither
           Age
           nor
           Sex
           made
           any
           difference
           ,
           and
           the
           Cripple
           and
           the
           Blind
           were
           burnt
           at
           the
           same
           stake
           .
           Now
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           Galleys
           and
           Dungeons
           ,
           and
           a
           butcher-like
           
             De
             Rapine
          
           of
           Valence
           ,
           are
           really
           dreadfuller
           things
           ,
           than
           a
           quick
           end
           of
           ones
           misery
           ,
           tho
           by
           fire
           ;
           yet
           so
           many
           fires
           had
           more
           lustre
           ,
           and
           lookt
           more
           terrible
           ;
           so
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Panegyrick
           will
           fail
           
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           find
           that
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           had
           the
           better
           of
           his
           Monarch
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           great
           numbers
           seemed
           to
           comply
           in
           
             Q.
             Mary's
          
           time
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
           they
           have
           lately
           done
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           find
           by
           Pliny's
           Letter
           to
           Trajan
           ,
           the
           Christians
           of
           those
           days
           did
           upon
           the
           first
           threatning
           of
           a
           Persecution
           ;
           and
           when
           this
           fell
           out
           ,
           while
           the
           Apostles
           were
           but
           newly
           dead
           ,
           and
           while
           so
           much
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           spirit
           remained
           still
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           if
           in
           our
           days
           too
           many
           have
           preferred
           this
           present
           World
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ;
           but
           as
           that
           forced
           compliance
           had
           no
           other
           effect
           besides
           the
           giving
           those
           who
           had
           not
           the
           courage
           to
           stand
           firm
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           horrour
           at
           their
           Persecutors
           ,
           so
           it
           very
           quickly
           turned
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           to
           a
           detestation
           of
           a
           Religion
           that
           had
           signalised
           it self
           with
           so
           much
           Cruelty
           .
           I
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           play
           the
           Prophet
           as
           to
           the
           effects
           that
           the
           present
           Persecution
           in
           France
           may
           have
           ,
           tho
           the
           numbers
           that
           come
           every
           day
           out
           of
           that
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           the
           visible
           backwardness
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           who
           have
           fallen
           ,
           are
           but
           too
           evident
           signs
           that
           this
           Violence
           is
           not
           like
           to
           have
           those
           glorious
           Effects
           which
           
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           may
           perhaps
           
           set
           forth
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           :
           one
           thing
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           that
           this
           persecution
           has
           contributed
           more
           to
           the
           establishing
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           awakening
           men
           to
           use
           all
           just
           precaution
           against
           the
           like
           cruelty
           ,
           than
           all
           that
           the
           most
           zealous
           Protestants
           could
           have
           wished
           for
           or
           contrived
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           some
           Princes
           of
           that
           Religion
           are
           sufficiently
           sensible
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           stick
           to
           express
           their
           horrour
           at
           it
           in
           terms
           that
           they
           may
           better
           use
           than
           I
           repeat
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           in
           this
           point
           will
           be
           found
           to
           have
           the
           better
           of
           the
           
             French
             King
             :
             She
          
           found
           her
           people
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           eighteen
           months
           time
           she
           overthrew
           all
           the
           settlement
           that
           they
           had
           by
           Law
           ;
           She
           turned
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           burn
           their
           Teachers
           and
           Bishops
           :
           whereas
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           had
           not
           of
           that
           Religion
           above
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           extirpating
           them
           out
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           has
           cost
           him
           as
           many
           years
           as
           it
           did
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           moneths
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Article
           of
           the
           preference
           that
           
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           gives
           his
           Monarch
           to
           
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           is
           ,
           that
           whereas
           she
           could
           not
           do
           it
           without
           marrying
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Spain
          
           ,
           the
           King
           has
           been
           able
           to
           effect
           it
           without
           the
           aid
           of
           Strangers
           .
           If
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           the
           praise
           due
           upon
           it
           will
           not
           appear
           to
           be
           very
           extraordinary
           ,
           since
           he
           who
           has
           so
           vast
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           peace
           with
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           has
           been
           able
           to
           crush
           a
           small
           handful
           without
           calling
           in
           forreign
           aid
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           had
           neither
           Troops
           nor
           Fleets
           ,
           and
           very
           little
           Treasure
           ,
           so
           that
           her
           Imploying
           Strangers
           would
           appear
           to
           be
           no
           great
           matter
           ;
           yet
           so
           unhappy
           is
           
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           like
           to
           be
           in
           all
           that
           he
           writes
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           his
           Panegyricks
           and
           his
           Historys
           will
           be
           suteable
           to
           one
           another
           .
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           indeed
           married
           the
           Prince
           of
           Spain
           ,
           but
           she
           was
           not
           much
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           she
           took
           such
           care
           to
           preserve
           the
           Nation
           from
           falling
           under
           his
           power
           ,
           that
           as
           she
           would
           receive
           none
           of
           his
           Troops
           ,
           so
           she
           neither
           gave
           him
           nor
           his
           Mininisters
           any
           share
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           England
           ;
           of
           this
           he
           became
           soon
           so
           disgusted
           ,
           that
           seeing
           no
           hope
           of
           Issue
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           probability
           of
           his
           being
           
           able
           to
           make
           himself
           Master
           ,
           he
           abandoned
           her
           ;
           and
           She
           to
           recover
           his
           favour
           ,
           engaged
           her self
           into
           a
           War
           with
           France
           ,
           which
           ended
           so
           fatally
           for
           England
           ,
           that
           Calais
           was
           lost
           ;
           so
           that
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           she
           lost
           much
           more
           than
           she
           gained
           by
           the
           Spanish
           Match
           :
           but
           as
           for
           her
           administration
           at
           home
           ,
           if
           some
           money
           that
           she
           had
           from
           Spain
           ,
           helped
           a
           little
           to
           corrupt
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           only
           advantage
           that
           she
           made
           by
           it
           :
           and
           thus
           if
           Varillas's
           Panegyrick
           is
           not
           better
           raised
           in
           its
           other
           parts
           than
           in
           this
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           an
           Original
           ;
           but
           I
           doubt
           it
           will
           not
           add
           much
           lustre
           to
           that
           Monarch
           ,
           nor
           draw
           the
           recompences
           on
           the
           Author
           to
           which
           he
           may
           perhaps
           pretend
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Kings
           Parchment
           and
           Wax
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           procured
           an
           Obedience
           from
           two
           Millions
           of
           persons
           ,
           that
           were
           prepossessed
           against
           it
           by
           the
           most
           powerful
           of
           all
           considerations
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           of
           Religion
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           executed
           by
           Dragoons
           in
           so
           terrible
           a
           manner
           ,
           it
           is
           probable
           
             that
             Edict
          
           would
           have
           had
           as
           little
           effect
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           the
           Edict
           
           of
           Nantes
           had
           upon
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           tho
           he
           had
           so
           often
           promised
           to
           maintain
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           once
           sworn
           it
           .
           I
           would
           not
           willingly
           touch
           such
           a
           Subject
           ,
           but
           such
           Indecent
           Flattery
           raises
           an
           Indignation
           not
           easily
           governed
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Varillas
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           his
           third
           Volum
           mentions
           no
           Author
           with
           relation
           to
           
             English
             Affairs
          
           ,
           except
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Raguse
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           writ
           the
           Life
           of
           
             Card.
             Pool
          
           .
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           deny
           that
           there
           is
           any
           such
           Author
           ,
           only
           I
           very
           much
           doubt
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           it
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           I
           was
           so
           well
           pleased
           with
           the
           discoveries
           that
           I
           made
           relating
           to
           that
           Cardinal
           ,
           that
           I
           took
           all
           the
           pains
           I
           could
           to
           be
           well
           informed
           of
           all
           that
           had
           writ
           of
           him
           ;
           so
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           extraordinary
           in
           that
           Life
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           would
           have
           made
           some
           noise
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           credible
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Dalmatian
             Bishop
          
           could
           have
           any
           particular
           knowledge
           of
           our
           Affairs
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           particulars
           related
           in
           Mr.
           Varillas's
           14.
           
           Book
           are
           all
           that
           he
           drew
           out
           of
           that
           life
           ,
           it
           seems
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Raguse
           has
           been
           more
           acquainted
           with
           
           Swedish
           than
           English
           Affairs
           :
           for
           there
           is
           not
           one
           word
           relating
           to
           England
           in
           all
           that
           Book
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           .
        
         
           But
           
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           has
           shewed
           himself
           more
           conspicuously
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           his
           fourth
           Tome
           ;
           he
           pretends
           to
           have
           made
           great
           use
           of
           
             P.
             Martys
             Works
          
           ,
           in
           his
           17.
           
           Book
           :
           but
           he
           gives
           us
           a
           very
           good
           proof
           that
           he
           never
           so
           much
           as
           opened
           them
           :
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             P.
             Martyr
          
           delivered
           his
           Common-places
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           the
           
             Kings
             Professor
          
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           Masson
           printed
           them
           at
           London
           some
           years
           after
           his
           death
           ;
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           an
           ambition
           of
           being
           preferred
           to
           Melancton
           had
           engaged
           him
           to
           that
           work
           :
           in
           which
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           Melancton
           for
           subtilty
           ,
           he
           is
           Inferiour
           to
           him
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           runs
           out
           to
           let
           his
           Reader
           see
           ,
           how
           well
           he
           is
           acquainted
           both
           with
           
             P.
             Martyrs
          
           Character
           and
           History
           .
           All
           men
           besides
           
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           take
           at
           least
           some
           care
           of
           their
           Prefaces
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           read
           by
           many
           who
           often
           judge
           of
           Books
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           sensible
           ,
           they
           buy
           them
           or
           throw
           them
           by
           as
           
           they
           are
           writ
           :
           Now
           since
           Mr.
           Varillas
           reproaches
           me
           with
           
             my
             Ignorance
             of
             Books
          
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           bold
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Apprentices
           to
           whom
           he
           sends
           me
           for
           Instruction
           ,
           could
           have
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           
             P.
             Martyr
          
           never
           writ
           any
           such
           Book
           of
           
             Common
             Places
          
           ,
           but
           that
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           Mr.
           Masson
           drew
           a
           great
           Collection
           out
           of
           all
           his
           Writings
           ,
           of
           passages
           that
           he
           put
           in
           the
           Method
           of
           
             Common
             Places
          
           :
           so
           that
           tho
           all
           that
           Book
           ,
           that
           goes
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             P.
             Martyrs
             Common
             Places
          
           ,
           is
           indeed
           his
           ,
           yet
           he
           never
           designed
           nor
           dictated
           any
           such
           Work
           :
           and
           this
           Mr.
           Masson
           has
           told
           so
           copiously
           in
           his
           Preface
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           set
           down
           his
           own
           words
           :
        
         
           Ergo
           quemadmodum
           in
           amplissima
           domo
           ,
           &
           rebus
           omnibus
           instructissima
           ,
           non
           omnia
           in
           acervum
           unum
           indistincta
           cumulantur
           ,
           sed
           suis
           quaeque
           locis
           distributa
           seponuntur
           ;
           ut
           in
           usus
           necessarios
           proferri
           possint
           :
           ita
           in
           tantis
           opibus
           quas
           sedulus
           ille
           Dei
           Oeconomus
           ,
           Ecclesiae
           Dei
           comparaverat
           ,
           operae
           pretium
           me
           facturum
           existimavi
           si
           ordine
           aliquo
           ,
           omnia
           disponerem
           notisque
           
           additis
           indicarem
           ;
           unde
           à
           studiosis
           quibusque
           suo
           tempore
           depromi
           possint
           :
           hoc
           autem
           meum
           judicium
           multo
           magis
           mihi
           probatum
           est
           cum
           in
           eadem
           sententia
           ipsum
           D.
           Martyrem
           fuisse
           intellexi
           .
           Sic
           enim
           à
           D.
           Ioanne
           Gravilla
           —
           qu●
           tempore
           D.
           P.
           Martyris
           domesticus
           ,
           una
           cum
           multis
           aliis
           ejus
           consuetudine
           &
           colloquiis
           frueretur
           ,
           ab
           illo
           quaesitum
           aliquando
           fuisse
           ,
           quare
           locos
           communes
           uno
           volumine
           collectos
           ,
           cudendos
           non
           curaret
           :
           Hoc
           enim
           Ecclesiae
           Dei
           fore
           utilius
           ;
           &
           a
           piis
           quibusque
           magnopere
           desideraxi
           ;
           cum
           iis
           quae
           dicta
           fuerunt
           annuisse
           :
           idque
           si
           per
           otium
           liceret
           ,
           se
           aliquando
           facturum
           recepisse
           quod
           utinam
           illi
           prestare
           dedisset
           Dominus
           ;
           neque
           enim
           dubium
           quin
           &
           limae
           labore
           addito
           &
           multarum
           rerum
           accessione
           longe
           cumulatiores
           opes
           Ecclesia
           Dei
           habitura
           fuisset
           :
           id
           autem
           cum
           ipsi
           minime
           licu●rit
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           after
           all
           these
           discoveries
           ,
           Mr
           ▪
           Varillas
           can
           find
           men
           that
           will
           still
           read
           his
           Books
           and
           believe
           them
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Age
           deserves
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           particular
           set
           forth
           
           in
           this
           Preface
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           a
           piece
           with
           the
           former
           :
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           he
           has
           drawn
           that
           which
           is
           
             most
             curious
          
           in
           his
           twentieth
           Book
           out
           of
           Commendons
           Negotiation
           in
           England
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           gives
           us
           this
           account
           ;
           
             
               Pope
               Iulius
            
             the
             third
             writ
             to
             Cardinal
             Dandino
             ,
             ordering
             him
             to
             send
             some
             able
             man
             secretly
             over
             to
             England
             ,
             to
             confirm
             the
             Queen
             in
             her
             resolution
             of
             reconciling
             England
             again
             to
             the
             
               See
               of
               Rome
            
             .
             He
             upon
             that
             sent
             over
             Commendon
             ,
             who
             went
             to
             London
             in
             disguise
             ;
             but
             by
             accident
             found
             one
             
               Iohn
               Lee
            
             ,
             a
             Privy
             Councellor
             ,
             who
             procured
             him
             a
             secret
             Audience
             ;
             he
             had
             many
             Conferences
             with
             the
             Queen
             ,
             who
             trusted
             him
             with
             her
             Secret
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             she
             believed
             she
             could
             never
             re-establish
             the
             
               Catholick
               Religion
            
             ,
             unless
             she
             married
             the
             Prince
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             engaged
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             to
             assist
             her
             with
             their
             Troops
             :
             but
             tho
             Commendon
             could
             not
             doubt
             that
             the
             Popes
             Intention
             was
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             marry
             Cardinal
             Pool
             ,
             and
             not
             raise
             Spain
             too
             much
             by
             so
             great
             an
             accession
             ;
             yet
             
             he
             had
             been
             sent
             over
             in
             hast
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             Instructions
             relating
             to
             that
             matter
             ;
             so
             he
             complied
             with
             the
             Queens
             Inclinations
             for
             the
             
               Spanish
               Match
            
             ,
             of
             which
             she
             spoke
             to
             him
             every
             time
             that
             she
             gave
             him
             audience
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             saw
             into
             that
             Sectret
             ,
             and
             had
             credit
             by
             that
             means
             to
             soften
             most
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             which
             would
             otherwise
             have
             been
             of
             great
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           Mr.
           Varillas
           can
           pretend
           no
           Warrant
           for
           this
           part
           of
           his
           History
           but
           Gratians
           Life
           of
           Commendon
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           the
           
             most
             curious
          
           part
           of
           his
           20.
           
           Book
           ,
           we
           may
           conclude
           what
           judgment
           we
           ought
           to
           make
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           Commendon
           was
           in
           London
           when
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           was
           executed
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           
             22.
             
             August
          
           :
           he
           had
           been
           sent
           from
           Brussels
           some
           days
           before
           that
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           he
           was
           sent
           by
           Cardinal
           Dandino
           of
           his
           own
           motion
           ,
           as
           Gratian
           represents
           it
           .
           For
           King
           Edward
           died
           the
           sixth
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           10.
           dayes
           after
           that
           before
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           was
           in
           possession
           :
           so
           here
           there
           will
           not
           be
           time
           enough
           for
           sending
           notice
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           receiving
           
           orders
           from
           it
           .
           
             2.
             
             Lee
          
           was
           a
           Servant
           of
           the
           Queen's
           ,
           and
           no
           Privy
           Councellor
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Queen
           never
           mentioned
           the
           Spanish
           Match
           to
           Commendon
           ;
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           she
           rather
           intimated
           to
           him
           her
           design
           for
           Cardinal
           Pool
           :
           for
           she
           asked
           him
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           could
           not
           dispence
           with
           his
           marrying
           ,
           
           since
           he
           was
           only
           in
           Deacons
           Orders
           ;
           which
           is
           confessed
           elsewhere
           by
           Mr.
           Varillas
           .
           4.
           
           It
           does
           not
           appear
           by
           Gratian
           ,
           that
           Commendon
           saw
           the
           Queen
           often
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           thing
           was
           a
           great
           secret
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           many
           audiences
           given
           by
           a
           Lady
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           scrupulous
           as
           she
           was
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           long
           concealed
           :
           so
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           no
           doubt
           Commendon
           pressed
           a
           dispatch
           all
           that
           was
           possible
           ,
           knowing
           what
           a
           step
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           news
           must
           be
           to
           the
           making
           his
           Fortune
           in
           Rome
           .
           5.
           
           Nor
           does
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           the
           least
           motion
           yet
           made
           in
           the
           Match
           with
           Spain
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           proposition
           that
           I
           could
           find
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           Letter
           writ
           by
           the
           Q.
           of
           Hungary
           in
           the
           Emperours
           name
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           by
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           then
           lame
           of
           the
           Gout
           ,
           and
           dated
           in
           the
           
           beginning
           of
           
             November
             .
             6.
             
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           represents
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           very
           ready
           to
           discover
           her
           greatest
           Secrets
           ,
           when
           she
           would
           trust
           an
           unknown
           Man
           ,
           sent
           to
           her
           by
           the
           Legate
           in
           the
           
             Emperours
             Court
          
           ,
           with
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           Consequence
           .
           There
           was
           no
           danger
           in
           trusting
           him
           with
           her
           design
           of
           reconciling
           her self
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           was
           a
           Creature
           of
           that
           Court
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           be
           suspected
           in
           that
           matter
           ;
           but
           it
           had
           been
           a
           strange
           loosness
           of
           Tongue
           in
           her
           to
           have
           blobb'd
           out
           such
           a
           Secret
           to
           such
           a
           Person
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           preference
           he
           gives
           his
           King
           to
           so
           weak
           a
           Woman
           ,
           will
           lose
           much
           of
           its
           grace
           .
           And
           thus
           by
           this
           Essay
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           holds
           on
           his
           Method
           of
           writing
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           does
           not
           so
           much
           as
           take
           care
           to
           write
           his
           Prefaces
           correctly
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           will
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           knows
           Genealogies
           as
           well
           as
           he
           does
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           History
           ;
           
           for
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Henry
           
             the
             Sevenths
             Queen
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             Heiress
             of
             the
             House
             of
          
           York
           ,
           
             had
             no
             Kinswoman
             of
             that
             Family
             nearer
             to
             her
             ,
             than
             her
             Cou●●n-German
             Margaret
             .
          
           This
           is
           strange
           
           
           
           
           
           Ignorance
           ;
           for
           she
           had
           a
           Sister
           that
           married
           to
           Courtney
           Earl
           of
           Devonshire
           ,
           who
           was
           Mother
           to
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           that
           was
           executed
           under
           
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
          
           .
           Now
           he
           should
           have
           known
           this
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           have
           given
           a
           stroke
           upon
           it
           against
           the
           Memory
           of
           that
           Prince
           .
        
         
           
             II.
             He
             sets
             out
          
           Cardinal
           Pools
           great
           vigour
           in
           speaking
           so
           freely
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           
           against
           his
           Divorce
           ,
           that
           he
           once
           intended
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           :
           but
           he
           pardoned
           him
           in
           consideration
           of
           the
           Compliance
           of
           his
           Mother
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           sent
           by
           his
           Family
           to
           study
           at
           Padua
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           is
           a
           Fiction
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           thought
           on
           ,
           till
           many
           years
           after
           the
           persons
           concerned
           were
           dead
           :
           that
           Cardinal
           in
           his
           Book
           had
           no
           regard
           neither
           to
           
             K.
             Henry's
          
           Royal
           Dignity
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           relation
           in
           Blood
           that
           was
           between
           them
           ;
           but
           treated
           him
           as
           a
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           a
           Nebuchadnezzar
           :
           yet
           he
           upbraided
           him
           with
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           tho
           it
           had
           been
           a
           very
           natural
           Apology
           for
           all
           that
           Freedom
           that
           he
           then
           took
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           have
           alledged
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           expressed
           himself
           first
           so
           plainly
           to
           
           him
           in
           private
           .
           But
           so
           far
           was
           the
           Cardinal
           from
           such
           a
           behaviour
           ,
           that
           ●e
           complied
           with
           the
           Clergy
           in
           acknowledging
           the
           King
           to
           be
           the
           
             Supream
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
          
           For
           Pool
           in
           his
           Book
           tells
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           ●e
           was
           in
           England
           when
           that
           Submission
           was
           made
           ;
           and
           adds
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           the
           Present
           ●hat
           was
           offered
           him
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           un●ess
           they
           would
           likewise
           give
           him
           that
           Title
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           agreed
           on
           by
           all
           ,
           that
           ●is
           submission
           was
           past
           by
           the
           whole
           Convocation
           unanimously
           ;
           Fisher●eing
           ●eing
           the
           only
           man
           that
           stood
           out
           a
           ●hile
           ,
           but
           even
           he
           at
           last
           concurred
           ●ith
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           Pool
           was
           at
           that
           〈◊〉
           
             Dean
             of
             Exeter
          
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           a
           ●ember
           of
           the
           Convocation
           :
           he
           also
           ●●joyed
           his
           Deancy
           several
           years
           after
           ●is
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           ,
           ●●at
           the
           King
           would
           have
           let
           him
           go
           〈◊〉
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           have
           allowed
           〈◊〉
           a
           good
           benefice
           for
           supporting
           〈◊〉
           in
           his
           Studies
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           set
           him●●●f
           so
           vigorously
           to
           oppose
           him
           in
           a
           ●●●ter
           that
           touched
           him
           so
           near
           .
        
         
           III.
           Mr.
           Varillas
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             1536.
             
             the
             King
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             
             obliging
             his
             Subjects
             to
             continue
             firm
             in
             the
             six
             principal
             Points
             ,
             which
             the
             Hereticks
             disputed
             most
             :
          
           And
           to
           put
           his
           Reader
           out
           of
           doubt
           as
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           he
           cites
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           for
           that
           year
           :
           But
           Chronology
           is
           a
           study
           too
           low
           for
           so
           sublime
           a
           Writer
           :
           and
           therefore
           since
           he
           thought
           the
           Fable
           would
           go
           on
           the
           better
           if
           this
           Law
           were
           pu●
           in
           this
           year
           ,
           he
           would
           needs
           Anticipate●
           three
           years
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           Law
           that
           pas●
           not
           before
           the
           year
           1539.
           in
           the
           yea●
           1536.
           but
           in
           this
           he
           followed
           his
           Sanders
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           his
           
             Florimon●●
             de
             Raimond
          
           exactly
           .
        
         
           IV.
           He
           reckons
           up
           the
           
             six
             Articles
          
           it
           seems
           as
           others
           had
           done
           before
           him
           ;
           
           but
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           he
           never
           looked
           into
           our
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           for
           as
           they
           would
           have
           set
           him
           righ●
           as
           to
           the
           year
           ,
           so
           they
           would
           hav●
           shewed
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           sixth
           Article
           di●
           not
           at
           all
           mention
           the
           
             seven
             Sacrament●
          
           and
           as
           to
           
             Auricular
             Confession
          
           ,
           it
           〈◊〉
           only
           decreed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             expedient
             〈◊〉
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             reta●ned
             in
             the
             Church
             :
          
           For
           upon
           this
           the●●
           was
           a
           great
           dispute
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Cle●gy
           endeavouring
           to
           carry
           the
           matl●●
           
           so
           far
           as
           to
           declare
           Confession
           necessary
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           :
           but
           
             King
             Henry
          
           would
           not
           consent
           to
           that
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           long
           Letter
           yet
           extant
           ,
           all
           writ
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           argues
           this
           matter
           liker
           a
           learned
           Divine
           than
           a
           great
           King.
           
        
         
           V.
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             Arch-bishop
          
           Cranmer
           
             conferred
             all
             Benefices
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             Vicar
             General
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
           
             and
             that
             he
             disputed
             with
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           
             the
             Institution
             of
             four
             Sacraments
          
           .
           But
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           is
           true
           ;
           for
           he
           gave
           no
           Benefices
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Diocess
           :
           and
           as
           for
           his
           expression
           of
           
             disputing
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Institution
             of
             four
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           I
           pass
           it
           as
           a
           Sublime
           of
           our
           Author
           's
           ;
           yet
           even
           the
           thing
           is
           false
           :
           all
           the
           ground
           for
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           
             Erudition
             of
             a
             Christian-man
          
           ,
           that
           was
           set
           out
           this
           year
           ,
           no
           mention
           was
           made
           of
           these
           four
           Sacraments
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           all
           set
           forth
           some
           years
           after
           this
           ,
           when
           that
           work
           was
           finished
           .
        
         
           VI.
           He
           says
           ,
           that
           upon
           this
           the
           
             zealous
             Catholicks
             of
             England
          
           concluded
           ,
           
           that
           the
           King
           himself
           leaned
           to
           
           Heresy
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Provinces
           of
           Lincoln
           and
           
             Northumberland
             ,
             Cambridge-Shire
             ,
             York-Shire
          
           and
           Durresm
           ,
           were
           the
           first
           that
           revolted
           ,
           and
           made
           up
           a
           body
           more
           than
           50000.
           men
           .
           Here
           Mr.
           Varillas
           shews
           us
           still
           how
           well
           he
           likes
           Rebellion
           ,
           by
           giving
           those
           Rebels
           no
           worse
           name
           than
           that
           of
           
             Zealous
             Catholicks
          
           ;
           and
           here
           he
           gives
           us
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           
             de
             Bellay's
          
           threatnings
           :
           but
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           ,
           that
           a
           Writer
           ,
           who
           resolved
           to
           dedicate
           his
           Book
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           should
           have
           softned
           this
           part
           a
           little
           ;
           otherwise
           a
           
             Zealous
             Protestant
          
           may
           be
           naturally
           carried
           to
           make
           the
           Inference
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Fears
           of
           the
           change
           of
           Religion
           in
           England
           ,
           might
           carry
           Catholicks
           to
           Rebel
           ,
           on
           whom
           no
           worse
           Character
           is
           bestowed
           than
           that
           of
           Zealous
           ;
           why
           may
           not
           Protestants
           ,
           oppressed
           and
           ruined
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           irrevocable
           Edicts
           ,
           claim
           the
           same
           priviledge
           .
           His
           laying
           of
           Lincoln-shire
           and
           Northumberland
           together
           ,
           and
           then
           returning
           to
           Cambridg-Shire
           ,
           and
           going
           back
           to
           York-Shire
           ,
           shews
           how
           well
           he
           knows
           the
           situation
           of
           our
           ●Counies
           ;
           and
           he
           instead
           of
           Lanca-Shire
           
           and
           Westmorland
           ,
           has
           out
           of
           his
           store
           put
           Northumberland
           and
           Cambridge-Shire
           in
           the
           Rebellion
           ;
           he
           also
           represents
           this
           rising
           only
           as
           a
           beginning
           ,
           whereas
           these
           were
           the
           only
           Counties
           that
           rebelled
           :
           nor
           did
           they
           ever
           joyn
           together
           ;
           for
           those
           of
           Lincoln-Shire
           were
           suppressed
           within
           that
           County
           ,
           before
           the
           rising
           in
           York-Shire
           .
        
         
           
             VII
             .
             He
             says
          
           ,
           The
           King
           ordered
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Northfolk
           and
           Suffolk
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           
           and
           to
           promise
           them
           all
           that
           they
           demanded
           ;
           upon
           which
           these
           Dukes
           undertook
           this
           Message
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           Rebels
           Camp
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           shews
           of
           Humility
           that
           could
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           the
           most
           abject
           of
           the
           vanquished
           ;
           they
           desired
           them
           to
           put
           their
           Complaints
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           saw
           them
           ,
           they
           thought
           them
           very
           just
           ,
           and
           signed
           a
           Treaty
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Kings
           Name
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           obliged
           him
           to
           redress
           all
           the
           Innovations
           that
           had
           been
           made
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           :
           and
           with
           this
           they
           satisfied
           those
           who
           were
           in
           Arms
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           Arms
           upon
           the
           faith
           of
           this
           Treaty
           :
           yet
           the
           King
           ,
           after
           
           he
           had
           thus
           dispersed
           them
           ,
           did
           not
           trouble
           himself
           much
           with
           the
           keeping
           of
           his
           word
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           knew
           the
           names
           of
           the
           chief
           Instruments
           of
           this
           Sedition
           ,
           so
           he
           put
           them
           all
           in
           prison
           at
           several
           times
           ,
           upon
           some
           pretended
           Crimes
           with
           which
           they
           were
           charged
           ;
           and
           soon
           after
           they
           were
           proceeded
           against
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           forms
           of
           Law
           ;
           and
           not
           one
           of
           them
           escaped
           death
           ,
           either
           in
           secret
           or
           in
           publick
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           Relation
           of
           this
           Affair
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           sent
           those
           Dukes
           as
           Supplicants
           to
           the
           Rebels
           :
           but
           they
           went
           both
           of
           them
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Kings
           Troops
           ,
           and
           both
           to
           different
           Armies
           .
           2.
           
           They
           were
           so
           far
           from
           promising
           every
           thing
           in
           the
           Kings
           Name
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           Answers
           to
           their
           Demands
           are
           yet
           extant
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           treats
           them
           as
           
             Brute
             Beasts
             ,
             that
             medled
             themselves
             in
             things
             that
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             :
             the
             King
             told
             them
             ,
             their
             duty
             was
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             command
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             would
             not
             at
             all
             be
             advised
             by
             them
             .
          
           He
           did
           indeed
           promise
           a
           Pardon
           of
           what
           was
           past
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           should
           return
           to
           their
           duty
           :
           but
           lie
           would
           not
           alter
           
           any
           thing
           at
           their
           sute
           .
           3.
           
           Our
           Author
           did
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           Rebellion
           was
           after
           the
           suppression
           of
           the
           lesser
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Chief
           of
           their
           Grievances
           :
           otherwise
           he
           had
           embelished
           it
           ,
           no
           doubt
           .
           4.
           
           He
           taxes
           them
           of
           Imprudence
           ,
           for
           trusting
           the
           Kings
           promises
           ;
           but
           one
           would
           have
           expected
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Reign
           of
           so
           much
           submission
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           rather
           shewed
           their
           Fidelity
           and
           Loyalty
           ,
           that
           made
           them
           so
           easily
           believe
           a
           Kings
           word
           :
           but
           it
           seems
           Mr.
           Varillas
           thinks
           it
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           Imprudence
           to
           rely
           too
           much
           on
           that
           .
           5.
           
           A
           Prince's
           breaking
           his
           Faith
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           needs
           no
           aggravation
           ;
           yet
           for
           certain
           reasons
           that
           our
           Author
           may
           guess
           at
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           enlarge
           too
           much
           on
           this
           ,
           even
           tho
           the
           promise
           had
           been
           given
           both
           frequently
           and
           solemnly
           ;
           for
           this
           awakens
           ill
           Ideas
           in
           peoples
           minds
           :
           and
           makes
           them
           conclude
           with
           the
           Ecclesiastes
           ,
           that
           
             the
             thing
             which
             hath
             been
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             .
             6.
             
             King
             Henry
          
           excepted
           many
           out
           of
           the
           General
           Pardon
           ;
           others
           were
           presently
           seised
           on
           for
           engaging
           into
           new
           Conspiracies
           :
           
           and
           against
           all
           these
           he
           proceeded
           upon
           no
           pretended
           Crimes
           ,
           but
           upon
           that
           of
           High
           Treason
           ,
           for
           having
           been
           in
           actual
           Rebellion
           against
           him
           .
           7.
           
           All
           that
           suffered
           by
           form
           of
           Law
           for
           those
           Rebellions
           ,
           were
           only
           two
           Peers
           ,
           six
           Knights
           ,
           and
           the
           Wife
           of
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           six
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           a
           Monk
           ,
           and
           sixteen
           men
           of
           a
           meanner
           rank
           :
           now
           considering
           what
           a
           formidable
           Rebellion
           that
           had
           been
           ,
           this
           will
           not
           appear
           to
           have
           been
           a
           very
           extraordinary
           severity
           ;
           and
           without
           running
           too
           far
           back
           ,
           to
           things
           past
           the
           memory
           of
           man
           ,
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           instance
           Rebellions
           that
           were
           not
           so
           dreadful
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           have
           ended
           in
           many
           more
           Sacrifices
           .
           8.
           
           He
           tells
           us
           of
           some
           that
           died
           in
           secret
           ;
           if
           he
           means
           that
           died
           in
           their
           Beds
           in
           Prison
           ,
           the
           thing
           may
           be
           very
           true
           :
           but
           then
           it
           is
           not
           extraordinary
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           means
           the
           putting
           them
           to
           death
           secretly
           ,
           and
           the
           using
           them
           so
           barbarously
           ,
           that
           they
           languished
           and
           died
           under
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           Tormentors
           :
           he
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           things
           which
           the
           
             English
             Nation
          
           knows
           not
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           practised
           by
           
             Courts
             of
             
             Inquisition
          
           ,
           or
           where
           Dragoons
           ,
           and
           
             De
             Rapines
          
           have
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Parchment
          
           and
           Wax
           put
           in
           their
           hands
           ;
           but
           all
           Tryals
           and
           Executions
           in
           England
           are
           open
           and
           publick
           ;
           which
           is
           too
           gentle
           a
           Nation
           to
           bear
           the
           Cruelty
           of
           Torture
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           would
           needs
           have
           an
           extraordinary
           stroke
           of
           Providence
           appear
           here
           ;
           for
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             last
             of
             those
             who
             suffered
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Hangman
             ,
             was
             no
             sooner
             dead
             ,
             then
             the
             Kings
             beloved
             Son
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Richmond
           ,
           
             whom
             he
             had
             designed
             to
             make
             his
             Successor
             ,
             died
             suddenly
             of
             a
             malignant
             Feaver
             .
          
           But
           I
           had
           warned
           our
           Author
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           buying
           a
           Chronological
           Table
           ;
           for
           I
           saw
           what
           would
           come
           on
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           not
           be
           at
           that
           charge
           :
           The
           
             Duke
             of
             Richmond
          
           died
           the
           22.
           of
           
             Iune
             1536.
          
           and
           the
           first
           of
           all
           the
           tumults
           that
           was
           begun
           in
           Lincoln-Shire
           ,
           did
           not
           fall
           out
           before
           the
           October
           following
           :
           so
           here
           is
           a
           lovely
           stroke
           of
           the
           Poem
           spoiled
           .
           2.
           
           It
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           the
           King
           had
           any
           such
           design
           on
           this
           Son
           of
           this
           :
           for
           as
           he
           gave
           him
           none
           of
           the
           
           Titles
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Family
          
           ,
           so
           he
           did
           not
           raise
           him
           up
           to
           any
           such
           degree
           of
           lustre
           as
           must
           have
           naturally
           followed
           on
           such
           a
           design
           .
        
         
           
             IX
             .
             He
             joyns
             to
             this
          
           Edward
           the
           sixths
           Birth
           ,
           
             and
             says
          
           ,
           That
           his
           Mother
           not
           being
           able
           to
           bring
           him
           forth
           ,
           
           King
           Henry
           ordered
           her
           Belly
           to
           be
           opened
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           find
           another
           Wife
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           not
           sure
           to
           find
           another
           Son
           :
           and
           that
           he
           began
           presently
           after
           her
           death
           to
           think
           on
           a
           fourth
           Marriage
           .
        
         
           Again
           it
           appears
           that
           
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           wants
           a
           Chronological
           Table
           ;
           for
           he
           joins
           King
           Edward's
           birth
           to
           the
           
             Duke
             of
             Richmond's
          
           death
           ;
           tho
           there
           was
           sixteen
           moneths
           between
           them
           ;
           for
           King
           Edward
           was
           born
           the
           twelfth
           of
           
             October
             1537.
          
           and
           that
           was
           nine
           moneths
           after
           all
           the
           Executions
           were
           over
           .
           2.
           
           King
           Edward
           was
           born
           in
           the
           ordinary
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           was
           as
           well
           a
           day
           after
           as
           any
           Woman
           in
           her
           condition
           could
           be
           :
           of
           this
           there
           are
           many
           good
           Proofs
           extant
           ;
           for
           her
           Council
           writ
           Letters
           over
           all
           England
           ,
           giving
           notice
           of
           her
           safe
           delivery
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           good
           health
           ,
           and
           two
           days
           after
           ,
           
           others
           say
           three
           days
           after
           ,
           she
           was
           taken
           with
           a
           distemper
           ordinary
           to
           Women
           in
           her
           condition
           ,
           of
           which
           she
           died
           .
           3.
           
           Our
           Author
           should
           have
           considered
           the
           decorum
           of
           his
           Fable
           better
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           the
           King
           speak
           of
           a
           Son
           before
           he
           was
           born
           :
           it
           had
           been
           more
           natural
           to
           make
           him
           speak
           of
           a
           Child
           indefinitly
           .
           4.
           
           This
           Queens
           death
           affected
           K.
           Henry
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           let
           two
           years
           pass
           before
           he
           entred
           into
           any
           Treaty
           for
           a
           new
           Wife
           .
           5.
           
           He
           puts
           this
           in
           the
           year
           1538.
           tho
           it
           fell
           out
           in
           the
           year
           1537.
           
        
         
           
             X.
             He
             opens
             upon
             the
             Death
             a
             Project
             for
             Reconciling
          
           England
           
             to
             the
          
           Court
           of
           Rome
           :
           
           
             and
             says
          
           ,
           
           That
           in
           order
           to
           the
           satisfying
           that
           Court
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           doubted
           but
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           would
           annual
           King
           Henry's
           second
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           declare
           Elisabeth
           a
           Bastard
           .
           
             He
             adds
          
           ,
           That
           a
           Marriage
           of
           King
           Henry
           with
           Margaret
           ,
           Daughter
           to
           Francis
           the
           First
           ,
           was
           projected
           :
           
             and
             here
             he
             shews
          
           ,
           how
           great
           a
           resemblance
           of
           Humours
           there
           was
           between
           them
           .
           
             He
             adds
          
           ,
           That
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           Third
           was
           
           much
           pressed
           by
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           to
           fulminate
           against
           Henry
           ,
           since
           the
           Cardinals
           Hat
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           Fisher
           ,
           had
           only
           served
           to
           precipitate
           his
           death
           :
           upon
           which
           the
           Pope
           was
           bound
           both
           in
           Honour
           and
           Interest
           to
           revenge
           that
           contempt
           that
           was
           put
           on
           the
           Purple
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           persons
           of
           Cardinals
           were
           not
           esteemed
           sacred
           ,
           this
           would
           very
           much
           slacken
           their
           courage
           upon
           dangerous
           occasions
           :
           The
           Pope
           therefore
           very
           dexterously
           resolved
           to
           shew
           his
           Thunder
           without
           discharging
           it
           .
           So
           tho
           a
           new
           Sentence
           was
           past
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           published
           ,
           in
           hopes
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           that
           was
           always
           exposed
           to
           the
           resentments
           of
           
             Zealous
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           securing
           himself
           from
           those
           Seditions
           which
           broke
           out
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           quieted
           in
           another
           ,
           would
           at
           last
           reconcile
           himself
           to
           the
           holy
           See.
           
        
         
           The
           only
           Project
           that
           was
           ever
           set
           on
           foot
           after
           the
           breach
           ,
           for
           reconciling
           England
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           was
           almost
           two
           years
           before
           this
           ,
           upon
           
             Anne
             Bullens
          
           fall
           :
           for
           then
           the
           Pope
           proposed
           it
           to
           Cassali
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           the
           Kings
           Ambassador
           at
           Rome
           ,
           but
           
           the
           King
           rejected
           it
           with
           so
           much
           scorn
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           next
           Parliament
           he
           past
           two
           Laws
           against
           all
           commerce
           with
           that
           Court
           ,
           severer
           than
           any
           of
           the
           former
           .
           2.
           
           There
           was
           no
           need
           of
           asking
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           for
           annulling
           the
           Kings
           Marriage
           with
           
             Anne
             Bullen
          
           ,
           and
           for
           illegitimating
           the
           Issue
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           already
           done
           ,
           upon
           a
           confession
           of
           a
           Pre-contract
           that
           was
           drawn
           from
           her
           :
           of
           which
           it
           is
           plain
           
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           knew
           nothing
           ,
           tho
           it
           is
           in
           our
           
             Statute
             Books
          
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           then
           printed
           both
           in
           French
           and
           English.
           3.
           
           It
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           there
           was
           ever
           the
           least
           motion
           of
           a
           Marriage
           between
           King
           Henry
           and
           Margaret
           of
           France
           ,
           muchless
           that
           it
           was
           believ'd
           concluded
           .
           4.
           
           Our
           Author
           does
           not
           observe
           the
           decency
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           pressing
           the
           Pope
           to
           severity
           ,
           when
           he
           expressed
           it
           by
           his
           Revenging
           the
           contempt
           put
           upon
           the
           Purple
           .
           It
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           too
           haughty
           a
           stile
           for
           him
           that
           pretends
           to
           be
           the
           
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           the
           language
           of
           Revenge
           does
           not
           agree
           with
           the
           Meekness
           of
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God.
           5.
           
           But
           if
           he
           makes
           the
           Cardinals
           speak
           a
           little
           
           too
           high
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           Popes
           Resentments
           ,
           he
           makes
           them
           as
           abject
           as
           can
           be
           in
           their
           own
           particulars
           ;
           since
           they
           own
           ,
           that
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           courage
           in
           serving
           the
           
             Holy
             Se●
          
           on
           dangerous
           occasions
           ,
           was
           the
           Sacredness
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           maintained
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           could
           not
           be
           expected
           that
           they
           would
           expose
           themselves
           any
           more
           .
           There
           is
           no
           courage
           when
           a
           man
           knows
           he
           is
           invulnerable
           .
           It
           seems
           Mr.
           Varillas
           thinks
           ,
           that
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Cardinals
           have
           not
           the
           spirit
           of
           Martyrdom
           among
           them
           :
           now
           tho
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           that
           this
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           Mr.
           Varillas
           had
           shewed
           more
           respect
           if
           he
           had
           suppressed
           it
           .
           6.
           
           The
           Sentence
           which
           Mr.
           Varillas
           represents
           ,
           as
           past
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           but
           not
           pronounced
           ,
           was
           passed
           two
           years
           before
           this
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           
             September
             1535.
          
           so
           little
           is
           he
           exact
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           examin
           the
           days
           of
           printed
           
             Bulls
             .
             7.
          
           
           
           Mr.
           Varillas
           represents
           this
           present
           Negotiation
           as
           in
           the
           year
           1538.
           which
           he
           sets
           on
           his
           Margin
           ,
           yet
           the
           final
           publishing
           of
           the
           Sentence
           was
           
           on
           the
           17.
           of
           
             December
             1538.
          
           
           So
           that
           all
           this
           delay
           of
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           follows
           ,
           could
           not
           belong
           to
           this
           year
           ;
           but
           it
           must
           come
           in
           here
           for
           Amours
           giving
           a
           lustre
           to
           Romances
           ;
           our
           Author
           thought
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           make
           them
           have
           a
           large
           share
           in
           all
           his
           Relations
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           dates
           of
           matters
           will
           not
           agree
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           help
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           pass
           over
           such
           inconsiderable
           things
           .
           8.
           
           
             Zealous
             Catholicks
          
           again
           for
           Rebels
           .
        
         
           
             XI
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             to
             dream
             ,
             and
             fancies
             ,
          
           that
           since
           the
           Daughter
           of
           France
           was
           Christned
           by
           King
           Henry
           ,
           
           both
           Francis
           and
           he
           would
           be
           obliged
           to
           send
           to
           Rome
           for
           a
           Dispensation
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           resolved
           not
           to
           grant
           it
           ,
           but
           after
           that
           England
           should
           be
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Holy
           See.
           Therefore
           to
           facilitate
           this
           matter
           ,
           the
           Pope
           sent
           for
           Pool
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           at
           Padua
           ,
           and
           he
           made
           him
           a
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           to
           France
           ,
           to
           set
           on
           that
           Design
           :
           which
           Pool
           ,
           who
           loved
           his
           Countrey
           to
           excess
           ,
           undertook
           with
           all
           possible
           Zeal
           .
           But
           the
           
             King
             of
             England
          
           by
           a
           fatal
           Blindness
           rejected
           all
           this
           .
           
             And
             here
             he
             pretends
             to
             tell
             what
             
             might
             be
             the
             secret
             Reasons
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             very
             impertinently
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
          
           that
           King
           Henry
           sent
           to
           Francis
           ,
           to
           demand
           Cardinal
           Pool
           as
           a
           Fugitive
           and
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           cited
           the
           examples
           of
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           had
           delivered
           up
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           York
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           in
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           Henry
           threatned
           Francis
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           did
           not
           grant
           his
           desire
           ,
           he
           would
           break
           the
           League
           in
           which
           he
           was
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           make
           one
           with
           the
           Emperour
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           If
           
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           had
           seen
           Card.
           Pools
           Book
           against
           King
           Henry
           ,
           which
           he
           pretends
           to
           have
           lying
           before
           him
           ,
           
           he
           would
           have
           known
           that
           it
           was
           printed
           in
           the
           year
           1536.
           in
           which
           he
           had
           used
           the
           King
           in
           a
           stile
           that
           no
           Crowned
           Head
           in
           the
           World
           could
           al
           ow
           of
           :
           but
           the
           conclusion
           of
           it
           was
           beyond
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           for
           he
           conjured
           
             the
             Emperour
             to
             turn
             his
             Arms
             rather
             against
             the
             King
             than
             against
             the
             Turk
          
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           known
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           obtained
           this
           Commission
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           France
           ,
           only
           that
           he
           might
           set
           
           on
           a
           League
           between
           the
           two
           Crowns
           ,
           against
           England
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           King
           resented
           his
           being
           well
           received
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           ,
           that
           when
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           was
           contriving
           how
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           England
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           person
           that
           chiefly
           supported
           
             Cardinal
             Pool
          
           ,
           that
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           
             King
             Henry
          
           would
           be
           so
           highly
           displeased
           with
           the
           civility
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           as
           to
           threaten
           upon
           that
           to
           join
           with
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Kings
           chief
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           the
           spring
           that
           set
           Pool
           in
           motion
           ;
           therefore
           all
           this
           whole
           negotiation
           is
           to
           be
           reckoned
           among
           our
           Authors
           Fictions
           ,
           since
           he
           gives
           no
           Proofs
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           Mr.
           Varillas
           says
           ,
           
             that
             King
          
           Henry
           
             set
             fifty
             thousand
             Crowns
             on
             Cardinal
          
           Pools
           head
           :
           
           and
           upon
           this
           he
           grafts
           a
           new
           Fable
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           Act
           of
           Attaindor
           against
           Pool
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           word
           of
           any
           sum
           set
           on
           his
           head
           ;
           so
           this
           was
           a
           small
           decoration
           that
           was
           not
           to
           be
           omitted
           by
           a
           man
           that
           does
           not
           trouble
           himself
           to
           examin
           ,
           whether
           what
           he
           writes
           is
           true
           or
           not
           .
        
         
         
           XIII
           .
           If
           
             Mr.
             Varillas
          
           were
           not
           so
           excessively
           Ignorant
           as
           he
           is
           of
           the
           History
           of
           England
           ,
           
           he
           would
           not
           have
           passed
           over
           the
           great
           advantage
           he
           had
           here
           of
           reproaching
           King
           Henry
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           was
           indeed
           the
           greatest
           blemish
           of
           his
           whole
           Reign
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           first
           practised
           on
           the
           Countess
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           Cardinal
           Pools
           Mother
           ,
           whom
           by
           an
           affectation
           contrary
           to
           our
           Rules
           ,
           he
           calls
           
             Princess
             Margaret
          
           ,
           the
           Title
           Princess
           being
           affected
           in
           England
           to
           our
           Kings
           Children
           ;
           and
           not
           being
           so
           much
           as
           given
           to
           their
           Brothers
           Children
           ,
           who
           are
           only
           called
           Ladies
           :
           this
           piece
           of
           Tyranny
           was
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           condemned
           without
           being
           brought
           to
           make
           her
           Defence
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           heard
           Answer
           for
           herself
           .
           Now
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           how
           well
           informed
           Mr.
           Varillas
           is
           ,
           who
           is
           ignorant
           of
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           every
           one
           of
           our
           Writers
           ,
           that
           have
           given
           the
           History
           of
           that
           time
           :
           and
           which
           would
           have
           furnished
           him
           with
           the
           best
           Article
           of
           his
           whole
           Satyr
           against
           King
           Henry
           .
        
         
         
           XIV
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           ;
           that
           
             Calvin
             writ
             an
             Apology
             for
          
           King
           Henry's
           
             conduct
             in
             that
             matter
          
           ;
           
           upon
           which
           he
           makes
           a
           long
           excursion
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           know
           nothing
           of
           this
           matter
           ;
           I
           believe
           it
           not
           a
           whit
           the
           better
           ,
           because
           Mr.
           Varillas
           sayes
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           among
           his
           printed
           Works
           .
           He
           adds
           ,
           that
           the
           accusation
           was
           false
           that
           was
           brought
           against
           
             Card.
             Pool
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           formed
           a
           design
           to
           raise
           Troops
           in
           Picardy
           and
           Normandy
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           descent
           with
           them
           to
           assist
           the
           
             Zealous
             Catholicks
          
           of
           England
           :
           one
           reason
           that
           he
           gives
           to
           prove
           it
           false
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           were
           at
           that
           time
           
             Masters
             of
             the
             Sea.
          
           The
           good
           opinion
           that
           Mr.
           Varillas
           has
           of
           the
           Rebellions
           of
           the
           
             Zealous
             Catholicks
             of
             England
          
           returns
           often
           in
           this
           kind
           Epithet
           ,
           that
           he
           bestows
           on
           them
           .
           But
           for
           this
           accusation
           of
           
             Cardinal
             Pools
          
           ,
           our
           Author
           may
           very
           well
           answer
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           believe
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           made
           by
           any
           before
           himself
           :
           yet
           so
           unhappy
           is
           he
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           discover
           his
           Ignorance
           in
           every
           Page
           and
           Line
           of
           his
           Book
           .
           The
           Kings
           of
           England
           had
           then
           no
           Fleets
           ,
           
           and
           so
           they
           were
           not
           
             Masters
             of
             the
             Sea
          
           ,
           unless
           he
           means
           that
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           the
           four
           Sea
           's
           belonged
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           which
           sense
           I
           acknowledg
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           then
           ,
           but
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           England
           is
           
             Master
             of
             the
             Sea.
          
           
        
         
           XV.
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           carried
           his
           Romance
           to
           make
           the
           round
           to
           other
           parts
           ,
           
           returns
           back
           to
           England
           ;
           but
           I
           do
           not
           know
           by
           what
           ill
           luck
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           single
           Paragraph
           that
           relates
           to
           our
           Affairs
           that
           is
           true
           :
           he
           begins
           here
           with
           the
           pretended
           Sentence
           against
           Latimer
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Vigorne
           ,
           and
           Scherton
           Bishop
           of
           Sarisbery
           ,
           who
           were
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           not
           only
           degraded
           ,
           but
           condemned
           to
           perpetual
           Imprisonment
           ,
           for
           having
           spoke
           somewhat
           against
           the
           
             six
             Articles
          
           .
           1.
           
           It
           is
           perhaps
           to
           descend
           too
           low
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           named
           those
           Sees
           Worcester
           and
           Salisbury
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           latter
           of
           those
           Bishops
           was
           not
           Scherton
           ,
           but
           Shaxton
           ;
           for
           the
           marking
           such
           small
           faults
           looks
           like
           a
           want
           of
           more
           material
           ones
           .
           2.
           
           These
           two
           Bishops
           were
           never
           degraded
           ,
           but
           of
           
           their
           own
           accord
           they
           resigned
           their
           Bishopricks
           ,
           within
           three
           days
           after
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           
             six
             Articles
          
           had
           passed
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           some
           time
           after
           that
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           put
           in
           prison
           ,
           upon
           an
           Accusation
           relating
           to
           the
           
             six
             Articles
          
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           Latimer's
           having
           
             eat
             meat
             on
             a
             Good
             Fryday
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Author
           reports
           it
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
           having
           forgot
           what
           he
           had
           said
           here
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           thing
           to
           remember
           Lies
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           number
           of
           them
           is
           so
           excessively
           great
           .
        
         
           
             XVI
             .
             Upon
          
           Wolsey
           '
           
             s
             fall
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
          
           King
           
             cast
             his
             eyes
             upon
          
           Thomas
           Cromwel
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           chief
           Minister
           ;
           
           who
           was
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           quality
           ;
           
             upon
             which
             he
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Family
           of
           the
           Cromwels
           was
           very
           Antient
           ,
           and
           had
           already
           produced
           some
           that
           had
           been
           raised
           to
           the
           Chief
           Imployments
           in
           the
           State
           ;
           
             and
             so
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             make
             a
          
           Parallel
           between
           the
           late
           Protector
           and
           King
           Henry's
           Minister
           :
           only
           he
           will
           not
           in
           this
           place
           examin
           whether
           the
           one
           descended
           from
           the
           other
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           One
           would
           wonder
           how
           it
           falls
           out
           
           that
           Mr.
           Varillas
           is
           so
           constantly
           mistaken
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           most
           obvious
           matters
           :
           There
           is
           not
           one
           that
           writ
           in
           that
           time
           on
           those
           Affairs
           ,
           that
           does
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           meanness
           of
           Cromwel's
           birth
           ;
           for
           his
           Father
           was
           a
           Black-smith
           ;
           and
           his
           base
           extraction
           is
           particularly
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Act
           that
           condemned
           him
           .
           2.
           
           He
           is
           the
           first
           of
           his
           name
           that
           is
           spoken
           of
           in
           our
           Story
           :
           for
           the
           Family
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           antient
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           known
           before
           him
           .
           3.
           
           
             Oliver
             Cromwel
          
           was
           no
           way
           related
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           indeed
           not
           so
           much
           as
           by
           being
           originally
           of
           that
           name
           :
           being
           descended
           from
           an
           Antient
           Family
           in
           Wales
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Ap
             William's
          
           ,
           &
           at
           this
           time
           the
           Welchmen
           beginning
           to
           take
           Sirnames
           ,
           who
           before
           went
           only
           by
           the
           name
           of
           some
           Eminent
           man
           among
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           with
           the
           Addition
           of
           Ap
           before
           it
           :
           this
           
             Ap
             Williams
          
           having
           received
           great
           Obligations
           from
           Cromwel
           ,
           he
           made
           choice
           of
           his
           name
           .
           4.
           
           Our
           Author
           says
           true
           here
           ,
           that
           Cromwel
           succeeded
           Wolsey
           in
           the
           
             chief
             Ministry
          
           ,
           but
           yet
           he
           contradicts
           himself
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           said
           elsewhere
           ,
           
           that
           by
           
             Anne
             
             Bullens
          
           means
           
             Cranmer
             was
             raised
             at
             this
             time
             to
             the
             Dignity
             of
             being
             the
             first
             Minister
             :
          
           but
           he
           grows
           old
           ,
           and
           it
           seems
           his
           Memory
           decays
           ;
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Character
           of
           Cromwel
           ,
           and
           the
           projects
           that
           he
           puts
           in
           his
           head
           are
           a
           continuation
           of
           the
           Romance
           .
        
         
           
             XVII
             .
             Mr.
          
           Varillas
           
             will
             here
             rise
             above
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             representation
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
          
           Monasteries
           in
           England
           :
           
           
             he
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           They
           had
           acquired
           the
           property
           of
           two
           thirds
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           and
           among
           the
           other
           effects
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           he
           mentions
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           had
           many
           officers
           in
           England
           :
           for
           levying
           the
           Peterpence
           ,
           who
           had
           such
           an
           Influence
           over
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           the
           main
           stroak
           in
           our
           Parliaments
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           tho
           the
           King
           of
           England
           was
           as
           to
           the
           outward
           appearance
           Master
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           yet
           in
           effect
           he
           was
           far
           from
           it
           :
           and
           that
           as
           
             King
             Henry
          
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           〈◊〉
           off
           this
           yoke
           ,
           so
           Cromwel
           suggested
           to
           him
           the
           method
           in
           which
           it
           might
           be
           done
           :
           and
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           ●●nce
           the
           chief
           resistance
           that
           the
           Crown
           
           had
           met
           with
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           had
           always
           come
           from
           the
           Monks
           ,
           he
           propos'd
           to
           the
           King
           the
           seising
           on
           their
           Revenues
           .
        
         
           One
           would
           think
           that
           Mr.
           Varillas
           had
           intended
           to
           prepare
           an
           Apology
           for
           King
           Henry's
           seising
           on
           the
           
             Abbey
             Lands
          
           :
           for
           if
           they
           had
           
             two
             thirds
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           influenced
           by
           
             Italian
             Ministers
          
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           had
           always
           opposed
           the
           designs
           of
           the
           Crown
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           here
           were
           very
           powerful
           reasons
           for
           suppressing
           them
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           generally
           believed
           that
           the
           
             Abbey
             Lands
          
           might
           be
           one
           third
           of
           England
           :
           but
           no
           body
           ever
           carried
           the
           estimate
           of
           their
           wealth
           to
           so
           invidious
           a
           height
           before
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ,
           as
           to
           imagin
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Masters
           of
           
             two
             thirds
             of
             the
             Nation
          
           .
           And
           as
           for
           that
           Interest
           that
           he
           pretends
           that
           some
           Italians
           have
           had
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Opposition
           that
           they
           gave
           the
           Crown
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           these
           are
           either
           Fictions
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           Author
           as
           bad
           as
           himself
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           can
           be
           found
           .
           In
           the
           times
           of
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Son
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ,
           the
           Italians
           oppressed
           England
           severely
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           far
           
           from
           doing
           it
           by
           the
           Interest
           they
           had
           among
           the
           Monasteries
           ;
           for
           it
           appears
           by
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           ,
           how
           much
           they
           complained
           of
           that
           Tyranny
           ;
           which
           was
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           repressed
           when
           England
           came
           to
           have
           Kings
           who
           had
           more
           spirit
           :
           so
           that
           Edward
           the
           first
           and
           Edward
           the
           third
           made
           such
           effectual
           Laws
           ,
           that
           after
           their
           time
           we
           find
           no
           evidences
           of
           any
           great
           stroke
           that
           
             Italian
             Officers
          
           had
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           
             XVIII
             .
             He
             represents
          
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           as
           carried
           on
           by
           a
           Project
           of
           Cromwels
           ,
           
           who
           got
           a
           great
           party
           among
           the
           Monks
           to
           sign
           a
           Petition
           to
           the
           
             King
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             cites
             on
             the
             Margin
             the
             expositive
             or
             Preamble
             of
             it
             ,
          
           in
           which
           they
           set
           forth
           their
           real
           unhappiness
           ,
           tho
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           &
           that
           they
           could
           not
           bear
           the
           hardness
           of
           their
           condition
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           implored
           the
           King's
           Favour
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           live
           as
           other
           Englishmen
           ,
           free
           from
           the
           constraint
           of
           Vows
           ,
           and
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           
             Rome
             :
             and
             they
             added
          
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           would
           grant
           this
           Petition
           ,
           they
           prayed
           him
           to
           accept
           a
           free
           Surrender
           of
           all
           their
           Goods
           and
           Lands
           .
           This
           ,
           
           
             he
             says
          
           ,
           was
           sent
           from
           House
           to
           House
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           Master-piece
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Varillas
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           demonstrate
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           knows
           nothing
           of
           English
           Affairs
           :
           For
           1.
           there
           was
           never
           any
           such
           Petition
           made
           .
           2.
           
           I
           have
           published
           almost
           three
           hundred
           of
           the
           Surrendess
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Original
           Deeds
           are
           yet
           extant
           :
           and
           these
           were
           all
           of
           one
           form
           ,
           but
           were
           not
           in
           one
           writing
           ,
           as
           he
           dreams
           :
           the
           Preamble
           of
           all
           is
           the
           same
           :
           *
           
             That
             they
             have
             deliberatly
             ,
             of
             certain
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             own
             proper
             motion
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             just
             and
             reasonable
             Causes
             ,
             that
             did
             especially
             move
             their
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             freely
             and
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             given
             and
             granted
             to
             the
             King
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           plain
           our
           Author
           knew
           nothing
           of
           the
           
             General
             Visitation
          
           that
           was
           made
           of
           all
           the
           Monasteries
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Discoveries
           that
           were
           made
           of
           the
           most
           horrid
           of
           all
           Vices
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           punished
           with
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           reigned
           among
           them
           :
           and
           of
           the
           discoveries
           made
           of
           the
           Instruments
           of
           coyning
           in
           several
           Houses
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           False
           Relicks
           and
           the
           Impostures
           discovered
           in
           some
           Images
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Eyes
           and
           Mouth
           were
           made
           to
           move
           by
           secret
           Springs
           ;
           for
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           were
           laid
           open
           in
           the
           publickest
           parts
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           disposed
           men
           to
           bear
           with
           the
           dissolution
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           would
           not
           have
           been
           otherwise
           so
           easily
           brought
           about
           .
           4.
           
           Nor
           does
           our
           Author
           know
           ,
           that
           three
           years
           before
           the
           general
           dissolution
           ,
           all
           the
           small
           Monasteries
           were
           dissolved
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           great
           discoveries
           I
           had
           made
           of
           the
           progress
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           might
           have
           engaged
           a
           man
           even
           of
           an
           ordinary
           degree
           of
           carelesness
           ,
           to
           have
           read
           what
           I
           had
           writ
           concerning
           it
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Varillas
           must
           be
           an
           Original
           in
           every
           thing
           .
        
         
         
           XIX
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             This
             Petition
             was
             no
             sooner
             read
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             than
             on
             the
             28.
             of
          
           April
           1539.
           
             they
             appointed
             that
             all
             the
          
           Monasteries
           in
           England
           
             should
             be
             set
             open
             ,
             
             and
             that
             their
             Lands
             should
             be
             appropriated
             to
             the
          
           King
           
             for
             the
             encrease
             of
             his
             Revenue
             ;
             upon
             this
             all
             was
             seised
             on
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             so
             much
             wealth
             found
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Thomas
           Becket
           
             alone
             ,
             there
             were
             six
             Cart
             load
             of
          
           Plate
           
             and
             other
             things
             carried
             away
             ;
             and
             for
             such
             of
             the
             Religious
             Persons
             as
             would
             not
             quit
             their
             Profession
             nor
             their
             Lands
             ,
             they
             proceeded
             against
             those
             who
             were
             of
             a
             meaner
             rank
             as
             guilty
             of
             a
             Contempt
             of
             an
          
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           
             and
             those
             that
             were
             more
             considered
             ,
             were
             attainted
             of
             Treason
             ,
             because
             some
             Libels
             that
             had
             been
             writ
             upon
             the
             Kings
             divorce
             ,
             were
             found
             among
             their
             Papers
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Kings
             Amours
             were
             painted
             to
             the
             life
             ;
             for
             these
             they
             were
             accused
             ,
             as
             having
             not
             only
             concealed
             them
             ,
             but
             preserved
             them
             to
             posterity
             :
             and
             by
             a
             new
             subtilty
             the
             Crime
             of
          
           lese
           Majesty
           
             was
             added
             to
             that
             of
             High
             Treason
             :
          
           and
           here
           he
           comes
           over
           again
           with
           that
           of
           
             King
             Edward's
             
             being
             cut
             out
             of
             his
             Mothers
             belly
             ,
          
           as
           if
           the
           frequent
           repeating
           of
           Falsehoods
           would
           gain
           them
           the
           more
           credit
           .
           1.
           
           Dates
           are
           unhappy
           things
           for
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ;
           for
           this
           Act
           did
           not
           pass
           before
           the
           28.
           of
           Iune
           .
           2.
           
           This
           Act
           did
           only
           confirm
           what
           was
           already
           done
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           at
           all
           threaten
           any
           that
           would
           not
           surrender
           .
           3.
           
           There
           were
           eighteen
           Abbots
           present
           when
           the
           Act
           was
           first
           read
           ,
           and
           seventeen
           when
           it
           passed
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           opposed
           it
           .
           4.
           
           There
           was
           no
           petition
           read
           in
           either
           House
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           made
           by
           the
           Monks
           ;
           for
           this
           Act
           neither
           dissolved
           nor
           opened
           any
           Monasteries
           ,
           but
           only
           confirmed
           the
           Kings
           Title
           upon
           their
           Surrenders
           .
           5.
           
           His
           Author
           Sanders
           had
           raised
           up
           Two
           Chests
           of
           the
           Plate
           that
           belonged
           to
           Beckets
           Shrine
           ,
           to
           Twenty
           six
           Cart
           Load
           :
           but
           it
           seems
           Mr.
           Varillas
           thought
           this
           a
           little
           too
           Extravagant
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           reduces
           it
           to
           a
           modester
           number
           of
           six
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           should
           stick
           to
           his
           Author
           .
           And
           here
           I
           must
           call
           to
           mind
           a
           passage
           of
           our
           Author's
           ,
           that
           had
           escaped
           me
           ,
           concerning
           
             Thomas
             Beckets
             Bones
             being
             raised
             and
             
             burnt
          
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           King
           had
           reviewed
           his
           Process
           ,
           
           and
           by
           a
           formal
           Sentence
           degraded
           him
           of
           his
           Saintship
           :
           whereas
           this
           matter
           passed
           without
           any
           sort
           of
           Ceremony
           .
           Becket
           did
           things
           that
           were
           of
           another
           nature
           than
           all
           that
           has
           been
           lately
           done
           in
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Regale
           ;
           he
           was
           not
           content
           to
           disobey
           ,
           but
           thundred
           against
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           concur
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Violences
           ,
           which
           were
           such
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           day
           they
           would
           not
           pass
           unpunished
           even
           in
           Spain
           it self
           :
           and
           tho
           he
           was
           killed
           without
           any
           Order
           of
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           it
           is
           known
           not
           only
           what
           Pennance
           the
           King
           was
           forced
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           what
           a
           Superstition
           for
           his
           Memory
           there
           followed
           upon
           his
           Canonisation
           :
           there
           were
           Two
           
             Holy
             Days
          
           assigned
           him
           :
           there
           was
           a
           Iubily
           every
           fifty
           year
           ,
           with
           Plenary
           Indulgences
           to
           all
           who
           visited
           his
           Tomb
           ,
           which
           brought
           sometimes
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           persons
           together
           ;
           and
           his
           Altar
           was
           so
           much
           more
           valued
           than
           either
           Christ's
           or
           the
           Virgins
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           old
           accounts
           yet
           extant
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           some
           years
           
           there
           were
           no
           Offerings
           at
           all
           made
           at
           
             Christ's
             Altar
          
           ;
           and
           tho
           there
           were
           indeed
           some
           made
           at
           the
           
             Virgin
             's
             Altar
          
           ,
           yet
           those
           of
           Becket's
           made
           a
           sum
           about
           twenty
           times
           more
           .
           So
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           King
           Henry
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           Superstition
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           ordered
           the
           Shrine
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           and
           the
           Bones
           to
           be
           buried
           ,
           as
           our
           Authors
           say
           positively
           ,
           tho
           the
           Italians
           say
           they
           were
           burned
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           is
           specified
           in
           the
           Bull
           :
           and
           indeed
           there
           had
           been
           no
           great
           fault
           if
           they
           had
           been
           burnt
           .
           6.
           
           No
           man
           could
           be
           punished
           for
           refusing
           to
           surrender
           ;
           for
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           required
           none
           to
           do
           it
           .
           7.
           
           Those
           who
           were
           attainted
           of
           Treason
           ,
           had
           been
           either
           in
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           or
           had
           sent
           their
           Plate
           to
           the
           Rebels
           .
           8.
           
           Our
           Author
           shews
           how
           well
           he
           understands
           our
           Law
           ,
           when
           he
           pretends
           to
           make
           a
           difference
           between
           
             High
             Treason
          
           and
           the
           Crime
           of
           
             lese
             Majesty
          
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           :
           we
           do
           not
           use
           to
           express
           the
           highest
           sort
           of
           Crimes
           against
           the
           State
           by
           the
           term
           of
           
             Lese
             Majesty
          
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           that
           of
           
             High
             Treason
          
           .
           9.
           
           Those
           Libels
           of
           which
           he
           speaks
           ,
           were
           
           only
           found
           among
           the
           Carthusians
           ;
           and
           tho
           some
           of
           that
           Order
           were
           put
           to
           death
           upon
           other
           accounts
           ,
           yet
           these
           Libels
           were
           only
           made
           use
           of
           to
           frighten
           them
           to
           surrender
           up
           their
           House
           :
           sure
           here
           are
           faults
           enough
           for
           one
           Paragraph
           .
        
         
           XX.
           He
           gives
           us
           a
           long
           prospect
           of
           what
           Cromwel
           thought
           on
           ,
           
           and
           of
           what
           he
           should
           have
           thought
           on
           ;
           both
           being
           alike
           true
           and
           equally
           judicious
           :
           then
           he
           goes
           on
           to
           tell
           us
           
             the
             Interests
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Cleves
           ,
           
             and
             of
             his
             Sister's
             Qualities
          
           :
           and
           to
           shew
           us
           ,
           
             how
             well
             he
             was
             informed
             of
             her
             greatest
             Secrets
          
           ;
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             that
             she
             was
             fit
             for
             Marriage
             before
             she
             was
             twelve
             year
             old
             :
             but
             that
             tho
             she
             had
             been
             courted
             by
             many
             Princes
             ,
             her
             Brother
             was
             resolved
             to
             reserve
             her
             for
             such
             an
             Alliance
             as
             might
             protect
             him
             against
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             .
             She
             was
             a
          
           Lutheran
           ,
           
             which
             did
             not
             please
          
           Henry
           ,
           
           
             yet
             at
             last
             the
             Marriage
             was
             agreed
             on
             ,
             and
             She
             came
             to
          
           England
           ,
           
           
             and
             was
             married
             the
             third
             of
             Ianuary
             1540.
          
           1.
           
           She
           had
           been
           contracted
           to
           
           Prince
           of
           Lorraine
           ,
           and
           tho
           this
           was
           really
           of
           no
           force
           in
           Law
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           afterwards
           pretended
           to
           dissolve
           her
           Marriage
           with
           Henry
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Sentence
           :
           So
           much
           is
           our
           Author
           a
           stranger
           to
           her
           Story
           ,
           tho
           he
           would
           make
           us
           fancy
           that
           he
           had
           Memoirs
           concerning
           her
           from
           her
           Chamber-maids
           ,
           since
           he
           tells
           us
           when
           she
           was
           fit
           for
           Marriage
           .
           2.
           
           I
           have
           often
           warned
           our
           Author
           to
           avoid
           the
           giving
           of
           Dates
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           unhappy
           in
           them
           all
           :
           this
           Marriage
           was
           made
           the
           6.
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           much
           for
           him
           to
           have
           hit
           the
           Moneth
           right
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           not
           always
           so
           exact
           .
        
         
           XXI
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             The
             King
             was
             so
             well
             pleased
             with
             this
             Match
             ,
             that
             immediately
             upon
             it
             ,
             
             he
             made
          
           Cromwel
           Great
           Chamberlain
           ,
           
             and
             created
             him
          
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           
             and
             made
             his
          
           Son
           
             a
             Lord.
          
           But
           this
           is
           so
           false
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           from
           the
           time
           he
           saw
           
             Anne
             of
             Cleve
          
           ,
           had
           an
           aversion
           for
           her
           ;
           and
           intended
           once
           to
           have
           sent
           her
           away
           without
           Marrying
           her
           ;
           and
           after
           he
           had
           married
           her
           ,
           he
           told
           Cromwel
           how
           much
           he
           disliked
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           believed
           
             She
             was
             no
             
             Maid
          
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           person
           was
           loathsom
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           believed
           he
           should
           never
           be
           able
           to
           consummate
           the
           Marriage
           ;
           so
           that
           Cromwel
           had
           rather
           reason
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           this
           proving
           so
           unhappy
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           his
           Ruin.
           He
           was
           not
           made
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           till
           the
           April
           following
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           this
           Marriage
           was
           too
           unlucky
           to
           do
           him
           any
           service
           ,
           it
           seems
           it
           did
           not
           hurt
           him
           much
           neither
           .
        
         
           XXII
           .
           He
           shews
           us
           ,
           how
           well
           he
           understands
           our
           Constitutions
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             Subsidy
             granted
             the
             King
             ,
             was
             a
             Tenth
             and
             the
             Fourth
             part
             of
             a
             fifteenth
             :
          
           whereas
           it
           was
           a
           Tenth
           and
           Four
           Fifteenths
           .
        
         
           
             XXIII
             .
             He
             says
          
           ,
           That
           Cromwel
           having
           met
           with
           some
           Opposition
           by
           three
           members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Chichester
             ,
             
             Dr.
             Wilson
          
           ,
           and
           Frammer
           ,
           a
           Merchant
           ,
           he
           charged
           some
           false
           Crimes
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           prison
           :
           but
           he
           proceeded
           more
           severely
           against
           
             John
             Nevil
          
           ,
           Knight
           of
           the
           Garter
           ;
           for
           he
           subordned
           false
           Witnesses
           against
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           beheaded
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           comply'd
           with
           every
           thing
           that
           was
           done
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Journal
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           :
           but
           some
           Correspondence
           that
           he
           held
           with
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           being
           discovered
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           he
           was
           put
           in
           prison
           ;
           but
           upon
           his
           submission
           he
           was
           set
           at
           Liberty
           .
           2.
           
           Wilson
           being
           a
           Clergy-man
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           :
           and
           he
           was
           no
           Bishop
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           could
           not
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           either
           House
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           clapt
           up
           as
           a
           Compsice
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester's
           ,
           and
           likewise
           set
           at
           liberty
           with
           him
           .
           Frammer
           is
           not
           named
           ,
           there
           is
           indeed
           one
           Grunceter
           a
           Merchant
           named
           ,
           who
           was
           condemned
           of
           Treason
           a
           year
           before
           this
           .
           3.
           
           There
           was
           one
           Sr.
           
             Edward
             Nevil
          
           ,
           a
           Knight
           ,
           tho
           not
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           who
           was
           indeed
           condemned
           and
           executed
           a
           year
           before
           this
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           for
           being
           in
           a
           Confederacy
           with
           Cardinal
           Pool
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           for
           having
           said
           ,
           
             that
             the
             King
             was
             a
             Beast
             ,
             and
             worst
             than
             a
             Beast
             .
          
           God
           only
           knows
           whether
           the
           Witnesses
           swore
           true
           or
           false
           against
           him
           .
        
         
         
           
             XXIV
             .
             He
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           That
           C●omwel
           ,
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           Iniquities
           ,
           ,
           
           got
           a
           Law
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           might
           easily
           dispatch
           all
           those
           who
           should
           oppose
           his
           Designs
           :
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           condemned
           in
           absence
           ,
           without
           being
           heard
           to
           justify
           himself
           ,
           either
           in
           person
           ,
           or
           by
           proxy
           ,
           should
           be
           esteemed
           as
           justly
           condemned
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           done
           in
           the
           common
           form
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           indeed
           the
           great
           blemish
           of
           of
           King
           Henry's
           Reign
           ,
           and
           of
           Cromwel's
           Ministry
           :
           but
           it
           is
           told
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           by
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ,
           that
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           no
           extraordinary
           thing
           as
           he
           relates
           it
           .
           1.
           
           There
           was
           no
           Law
           made
           about
           this
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           practised
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           the
           Legislative
           Body
           ,
           without
           giving
           the
           common
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           the
           power
           of
           using
           it
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Condemning
           men
           in
           Absence
           has
           been
           always
           practised
           by
           our
           Law
           ,
           when
           the
           Absence
           was
           wilful
           :
           and
           if
           Mr.
           Varillas
           accuses
           the
           putting
           men
           to
           death
           upon
           such
           a
           Sentence
           ,
           it
           may
           probably
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           an
           effect
           of
           his
           aversion
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           put
           here
           on
           design
           ,
           
           to
           aggravate
           the
           Execution
           of
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             Armstrong
          
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           two
           last
           that
           suffered
           being
           condemned
           in
           absence
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Heinousness
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           which
           our
           Author
           shews
           he
           understood
           not
           ,
           consists
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           men
           who
           were
           in
           prison
           ,
           were
           condemned
           upon
           the
           examination
           of
           Witnesses
           against
           them
           ,
           without
           confronting
           them
           with
           their
           Witnesses
           ,
           or
           bringing
           them
           to
           answer
           for
           themselves
           :
           now
           tho
           this
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           Holy
           Courts
           of
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           was
           only
           put
           in
           practise
           by
           the
           Parliament
           it self
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           go
           about
           to
           soften
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           justify
           a
           practice
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           most
           Indispensable
           Rules
           of
           Equity
           and
           Morality
           .
        
         
           
             XXV
             .
             He
             says
          
           ,
           K.
           Henry
           being
           sooner
           disgusted
           at
           Anne
           of
           Cleve
           than
           he
           had
           been
           of
           his
           other
           Wives
           ,
           dissolved
           the
           Marriage
           for
           two
           reasons
           ;
           the
           one
           was
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           Incapable
           of
           having
           children
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           was
           her
           Heresy
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           English
           Writers
           that
           favour
           Henry
           add
           two
           others
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           the
           League
           of
           Smalcald
           ,
           would
           not
           receive
           the
           English
           into
           their
           Vnion
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           
             K.
             Henry's
          
           Interests
           
           were
           then
           changed
           :
           
             to
             these
             four
             reasons
             he
             adds
             a
             fifth
             ,
          
           that
           She
           had
           not
           that
           engaging
           Temper
           ,
           that
           was
           necessary
           to
           charm
           Henry
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           thing
           to
           see
           an
           Historian
           mistake
           every
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           should
           not
           be
           one
           single
           part
           of
           his
           work
           sound
           .
           The
           sentence
           annulling
           the
           K's
           .
           Marriage
           with
           
             Anne
             of
             Cleve
          
           is
           printed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Record
           yet
           extant
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           not
           one
           of
           all
           the
           reasons
           mentioned
           by
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           other
           Reasons
           that
           would
           have
           given
           him
           much
           better
           grounds
           to
           have
           censured
           this
           Action
           ,
           than
           those
           he
           sets
           up
           ,
           chiefly
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           K.
           Henry
           had
           not
           given
           an
           inward
           ,
           clear
           ,
           perfect
           ,
           and
           entire
           consent
           to
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           laid
           open
           with
           the
           Indignation
           that
           so
           unjust
           a
           practice
           ought
           to
           raise
           in
           an
           Historian
           ;
           since
           here
           a
           ground
           was
           laid
           down
           by
           which
           all
           Faith
           and
           Commerce
           among
           men
           is
           quite
           destroyed
           :
           so
           ill
           instructed
           was
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ,
           that
           tho
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           write
           a
           Satyr
           against
           K.
           Henry
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           know
           where
           to
           take
           the
           true
           Advantages
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           better
           Informed
           would
           have
           found
           if
           he
           writes
           Panegyricks
           ,
           
           as
           he
           does
           Satyrs
           .
           Mr.
           Varillas
           will
           still
           be
           Mr.
           Varillas
           .
        
         
           
             XXVI
             .
             He
             pretends
          
           ,
           that
           Cromwell
           would
           not
           so
           far
           comply
           with
           the
           King's
           aversion
           to
           Anne
           of
           Cleves
           ,
           
           as
           to
           concur
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Divorce
           ,
           which
           drew
           on
           him
           his
           Ruin.
           
        
         
           His
           testimony
           was
           the
           fullest
           proof
           that
           the
           King
           made
           use
           of
           for
           obtaining
           the
           Divoce
           ;
           but
           whether
           he
           consented
           to
           it
           or
           not
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           known
           :
           if
           he
           refused
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           much
           the
           worthier
           man.
           
        
         
           XXVII
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           a
           long
           story
           of
           the
           different
           Interests
           to
           which
           K.
           Henry
           was
           leaning
           ;
           
           at
           last
           he
           says
           ,
           
             that
             Cromwellsigned
             a
             League
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             with
             the
          
           German
           
             Princes
             ,
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             he
             did
             without
             the
             Kings
             knowledge
             ,
             th●
             others
             say
             the
             contrary
             :
             upon
             which
             the
             Emperours
             Ambassadours
             reproached
             the
             King
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             denying
             it
             ,
             the
             discovery
             was
             made
             :
          
           and
           after
           a
           dressing
           up
           of
           the
           scene
           with
           more
           of
           his
           Visions
           ,
           it
           ends
           in
           this
           ,
           
             That
             Cromwell
             was
             put
             in
             Prison
             ,
             yet
             he
             hoped
             to
             have
             justified
             himself
             for
             this
             Treaty
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             brought
             to
             make
             his
             Defence
             :
             
             but
             many
             other
             things
             besides
             this
             ,
             were
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ;
             and
             the
             Law
             that
             he
             had
             procured
             to
             be
             passed
             three
             moneths
             before
             this
             ,
             of
             condemning
             men
             without
             hearing
             them
             ,
             was
             applied
             to
             himself
             ;
             so
             he
             was
             condemned
             and
             executed
             the
             6.
             of
             Iuly
             ;
             his
             body
             being
             cut
             up
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             to
             Traitors
             ,
             and
             Quartered
             .
          
           And
           to
           justify
           all
           this
           he
           cites
           on
           the
           margin
           
             Cromwells
             Process
          
           .
           But
           that
           Process
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           condemned
           him
           ,
           is
           in
           print
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           Record
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           not
           one
           word
           of
           all
           this
           business
           ,
           of
           signing
           a
           League
           with
           Forreign
           Princes
           without
           the
           Kings
           orders
           .
           2.
           
           No
           such
           thing
           can
           be
           done
           according
           to
           our
           forms
           .
           Amhassadours
           that
           have
           formal
           powers
           can
           sign
           Leagues
           ,
           but
           the
           Ministers
           about
           the
           King
           cannot
           bind
           him
           ,
           nor
           sign
           Leagues
           without
           him
           :
           and
           no
           Prince
           would
           have
           either
           asked
           or
           accepted
           any
           such
           thing
           3.
           
           All
           that
           is
           objected
           to
           Cromwell
           in
           his
           condemnation
           ,
           is
           so
           Inconsiderable
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           plain
           there
           was
           no
           great
           matter
           against
           him
           ;
           some
           Malversations
           and
           illegal
           Warrants
           ,
           some
           high
           boasting
           words
           ,
           is
           all
           that
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           his
           Attaindor
           4.
           
           There
           was
           no
           such
           Law
           ever
           made
           ;
           
           for
           Parliaments
           do
           not
           make
           Laws
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           their
           own
           proceedings
           :
           but
           this
           practice
           was
           indeed
           begun
           ,
           not
           three
           moneths
           ,
           but
           a
           full
           year
           before
           this
           .
           5.
           
           Mr.
           Varillas
           is
           incurable
           in
           his
           venturing
           upon
           Dates
           ;
           for
           Cromwels
           Execution
           was
           not
           on
           the
           6.
           but
           on
           the
           18.
           of
           
             Iuly
             .
             6.
             
             Cromwel
          
           was
           only
           beheaded
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           the
           Hangman
           did
           it
           in
           a
           butcherly
           manner
           ;
           but
           all
           the
           rest
           is
           fiction
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           not
           much
           concerned
           whether
           Florimond
           or
           Mr.
           Varillas
           is
           the
           Contriver
           .
        
         
           XXVIII
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             Anne
             of
             Cleves
             was
             terrified
             with
             a
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             ,
             
             as
             being
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             that
             She
             was
             so
             far
             wrought
             on
             by
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             become
             the
             Chief
             Instrument
             of
             her
             own
             Degradation
             ;
             for
             She
             confessed
             that
             She
             had
             promised
             Marriage
             to
             another
             before
             King
          
           Henry
           
             had
             pretended
             to
             her
             ;
             upon
             which
             her
             Marriage
             was
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             She
             was
             sent
             back
             to
          
           Germany
           .
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           the
           falsehood
           of
           this
           from
           the
           Sentence
           it self
           ,
           that
           dissolved
           the
           Marriage
           .
           Nor
           did
           She
           ever
           go
           back
           to
           Germany
           ,
           but
           stayd
           still
           in
           England
           ,
           being
           contented
           with
           the
           appointments
           
           that
           were
           set
           off
           for
           her
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           honour
           of
           being
           made
           the
           King's
           adopted
           Sister
           ,
           which
           it
           seems
           was
           more
           supportable
           to
           her
           ,
           than
           to
           return
           to
           her
           own
           Countrey
           with
           the
           Infamy
           of
           such
           a
           Degradation
           :
           which
           she
           indeed
           bore
           ,
           either
           with
           the
           constancy
           of
           a
           great
           Philosopher
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           insensibility
           of
           one
           that
           was
           extreamly
           stupid
           .
        
         
           XXIX
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           of
           
             a
             new
             project
             of
             a
             Reconciliation
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
          
           
           in
           which
           he
           is
           so
           particular
           ,
           as
           to
           set
           down
           the
           Articles
           that
           were
           proposed
           ,
           and
           King
           Henry's
           Exceptions
           to
           them
           :
           and
           he
           tells
           us
           at
           last
           ,
           
             That
             King
          
           Henry
           
             stood
             so
             much
             on
             the
             point
             of
             Honour
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             below
             his
             Dignity
             to
             make
             any
             Submission
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
        
         
           All
           this
           is
           Fiction
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           proof
           :
           for
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           that
           after
           that
           proposition
           that
           was
           made
           upon
           
             Anne
             Bullen's
          
           fall
           ,
           there
           was
           ever
           the
           least
           step
           made
           by
           either
           side
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           Our
           Author
           had
           heard
           there
           was
           one
           made
           ,
           but
           not
           knowing
           where
           to
           place
           it
           ,
           his
           fancy
           rambled
           about
           .
           Indeed
           the
           King
           was
           so
           much
           alienated
           
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           Gardiner
           and
           Knevet
           being
           sent
           Ambassadours
           to
           the
           Diet
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           one
           discovered
           to
           Knevet
           some
           secret
           Enterviews
           that
           had
           passed
           between
           Gardiner
           and
           the
           Legate
           :
           which
           Gardiner
           considered
           as
           so
           great
           an
           Injury
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           that
           which
           must
           have
           ruined
           him
           in
           the
           Kings
           spirit
           ,
           that
           he
           prosecuted
           the
           Informer
           as
           a
           Slanderer
           ,
           and
           got
           him
           to
           be
           put
           in
           Prison
           :
           concerning
           which
           ,
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           King
           are
           in
           print
           :
           which
           shew
           clearly
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Negotiation
           at
           this
           time
           on
           foot
           ,
           otherwise
           those
           secret
           Enterviews
           could
           not
           have
           been
           such
           offensive
           things
           .
        
         
           
             XXX
             .
             Mr.
          
           Varillas
           says
           ,
           That
           the
           K.
           who
           would
           not
           submit
           himself
           so
           far
           as
           to
           confess
           his
           Sins
           ,
           
           did
           a
           much
           meaner
           thing
           ;
           for
           he
           accused
           his
           Queen
           ,
           
             Katherine
             Howard
          
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           her
           disorders
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           after
           her
           Marriage
           with
           
             Thomas
             Culper
          
           and
           
             Francis
             Dirham
          
           ,
           and
           so
           her
           Head
           was
           cut
           off
        
         
           There
           are
           few
           Writers
           that
           do
           not
           at
           some
           time
           or
           other
           tell
           things
           true
           ;
           
           but
           Mr.
           Varillas
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           extraordinary
           person
           ,
           and
           commit
           such
           Errors
           as
           no
           other
           man
           ever
           did
           before
           him
           .
           
             Catherine
             Howard's
          
           Incontinence
           was
           discovered
           ,
           and
           proved
           many
           moneths
           before
           the
           Parliament
           met
           :
           nor
           would
           the
           King
           at
           all
           appear
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           expresly
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Record
           .
           It
           were
           too
           great
           an
           Honour
           to
           our
           Author
           ,
           to
           insist
           on
           such
           small
           Faults
           as
           that
           he
           names
           the
           Persons
           wrong
           .
        
         
           XXXI
           .
           Nor
           ought
           I
           to
           make
           any
           great
           Account
           of
           his
           Ignorance
           of
           our
           English
           Families
           ,
           since
           he
           calls
           
             Catherine
             Parre
          
           Sister
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           
           who
           was
           Sister
           to
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Northampton
           ;
           these
           things
           might
           indeed
           be
           forgiven
           him
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           that
           he
           sets
           them
           down
           to
           shew
           how
           well
           he
           is
           informed
           even
           in
           the
           smallest
           matters
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           will
           make
           some
           Impression
           on
           Strangers
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           know
           our
           Affairs
           ,
           nor
           our
           Pedigrees
           .
        
         
           
             XXXII
             .
             He
             reproaches
          
           the
           Emperour
           for
           making
           a
           League
           with
           Henry
           against
           Francis
           ,
           
           notwithstanding
           his
           Schism
           .
        
         
         
           But
           why
           might
           not
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           do
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           that
           Francis
           had
           done
           for
           seven
           years
           together
           ?
           It
           is
           known
           ,
           that
           Francis
           was
           not
           so
           scrupulous
           as
           to
           decline
           the
           making
           of
           any
           League
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           to
           his
           Advantage
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           Schismaticks
           ,
           but
           even
           with
           Mahometans
           :
           and
           some
           have
           been
           so
           malicious
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           maxim
           that
           some
           of
           his
           Successors
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           keep
           up
           and
           put
           in
           practise
           against
           the
           
             House
             of
             Austria
          
           .
        
         
           XXXIII
           .
           Mr.
           Varillas
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           Richer
           
             was
             appointed
             to
             set
             on
             the
             King
             of
          
           Denmark
           against
           England
           ,
           
           
             and
             that
             he
             represented
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             King
          
           Henry
           
             had
             taken
             occasion
             to
             come
             over
             to
          
           Picardy
           ,
           
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
          
           Charles
           
             the
             fifth
             entred
             into
          
           Champaigne
           
             with
             a
             formidable
             Army
             ,
             and
             that
             K.
          
           Henry
           
             had
             besieged
          
           Bulloigne
           ,
           
             and
             tahen
             it
             ,
             therefore
             the
             K.
             of
          
           France
           
             resolved
             to
             make
          
           England
           
             the
             scene
             of
             the
             War
             :
             and
             that
             since
             he
             knew
             the
             great
             pretensions
             that
             the
             Crown
             of
          
           Denmark
           
             had
             upon
          
           England
           ,
           
             which
             his
             Subjects
             had
             formerly
             conquered
             ,
             he
             thought
             the
             present
             conjuncture
             proper
             for
             the
             renewing
             these
             :
             
             so
             he
             invited
             him
             to
             share
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             accept
             the
             Provinces
             that
             lay
             over
             against
          
           Denmark
           ,
           
             while
             the
          
           French
           
             King
             should
             seise
             on
             those
             that
             lay
             nearer
             him
             .
          
           Now
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           in
           the
           year
           1542.
           as
           he
           warns
           us
           by
           his
           Margin
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           is
           founded
           ,
           as
           he
           told
           us
           in
           his
           Preface
           ,
           on
           Richers
           Negotiation
           ,
           of
           whose
           Relation
           he
           makes
           so
           great
           an
           account
           ,
           telling
           us
           both
           
             that
             he
             was
             the
             first
             that
             negotiated
             according
             to
             form
             with
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             North
             ,
          
           and
           
             owning
             that
             he
             had
             drawn
             his
             thirteenth
             Book
             out
             of
             his
             Memoirs
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             are
             some
             things
             that
             by
             the
             order
             of
             time
             had
             belonged
             to
             his
             fifth
             Book
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             not
             seen
             those
             Memoirs
             when
             he
             writ
             his
             first
             Volum
             ,
             therefore
             his
          
           Reader
           
             must
             forgive
             him
             if
             there
             is
             any
             disorder
             in
             the
             recital
             that
             he
             gives
             :
          
           and
           now
           from
           all
           this
           one
           would
           he
           disposed
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           some
           truth
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           has
           really
           such
           a
           Book
           of
           Memoirs
           in
           his
           hands
           ;
           but
           I
           need
           give
           no
           other
           proof
           to
           shew
           that
           all
           this
           is
           Imposture
           ,
           save
           that
           Bulloign
           was
           not
           taken
           before
           the
           18.
           of
           
             September
             1544.
          
           so
           that
           all
           this
           Negotiation
           of
           Richers
           
           in
           1542.
           must
           have
           been
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Prophesy
           .
           2.
           
           The
           state
           of
           Denmark
           at
           that
           time
           must
           make
           this
           project
           appear
           very
           ridiculous
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           far
           from
           being
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           set
           out
           great
           fleets
           ,
           and
           make
           Conquests
           .
           3.
           
           At
           this
           time
           Francis
           did
           indeed
           engage
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           to
           make
           an
           Invasion
           into
           the
           North
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           more
           reasonable
           project
           :
           and
           that
           which
           our
           Author
           might
           have
           more
           justly
           guess't
           at
           ,
           tho
           he
           had
           known
           nothing
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           an
           easy
           thing
           to
           engage
           the
           Scots
           to
           fall
           into
           England
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           too
           true
           and
           too
           natural
           ,
           therefore
           our
           Author
           ,
           who
           loves
           to
           elevate
           and
           surprise
           his
           Reader
           ,
           would
           needs
           despise
           the
           Project
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           carry
           it
           over
           to
           
             Denmark
             .
             4.
          
           
           It
           is
           also
           no
           less
           clear
           ,
           that
           Francis
           was
           at
           that
           time
           in
           no
           condition
           to
           make
           a
           descent
           upon
           England
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           used
           the
           Scots
           very
           ungratefully
           ;
           for
           tho
           he
           had
           engaged
           them
           in
           the
           war
           ,
           yet
           he
           left
           them
           to
           be
           overrun
           by
           the
           English
           without
           giving
           K.
           Henry
           any
           considerable
           diversion
           .
           5.
           
           But
           our
           Authors
           setting
           on
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           to
           renew
           pretensions
           
           of
           five
           hundred
           year
           old
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           piece
           with
           the
           Law
           at
           Metz
           :
           and
           when
           England
           will
           examin
           its
           Ancient
           pretensions
           to
           some
           Provinces
           in
           a
           neighbouring
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           it
           needs
           not
           go
           so
           far
           back
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           not
           be
           put
           to
           found
           them
           on
           hostile
           descents
           and
           depredations
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           the
           pretension
           that
           the
           Crown
           of
           Denmark
           could
           ever
           claim
           ,
           but
           on
           clear
           and
           undisputed
           Rights
           :
           tho
           I
           confess
           they
           have
           been
           both
           discontinued
           and
           renounced
           ;
           but
           I
           build
           on
           the
           modern
           Law
           ,
           that
           neither
           
             Prescriptions
             ,
             Treaties
          
           nor
           Oaths
           can
           cut
           off
           the
           Rights
           of
           a
           Crown
           ,
           which
           are
           sacred
           and
           Inalienable
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           gone
           over
           his
           third
           Tome
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           I
           have
           missed
           nothing
           that
           relates
           to
           
             English
             affairs
          
           .
           I
           confess
           I
           may
           have
           passed
           over
           some
           particulars
           that
           may
           perhaps
           lie
           Involved
           in
           other
           Relations
           ,
           as
           this
           of
           Richers
           had
           almost
           escaped
           me
           .
           I
           have
           turned
           all
           his
           leaves
           over
           and
           over
           again
           to
           see
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           relate
           to
           England
           .
           But
           I
           could
           not
           prevail
           with
           my self
           to
           read
           him
           all
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           now
           past
           the
           Age
           of
           reading
           Romances
           .
        
         
           XXXIV
           .
           Mr.
           Varillas
           begins
           his
           discourse
           
           concerning
           
             English
             Affairs
          
           in
           his
           fourth
           Tome
           ,
           
           with
           a
           Character
           of
           K.
           Henry's
           cruelty
           ,
           that
           deserves
           indeed
           to
           be
           put
           in
           Capitals
           ;
           he
           says
           ,
           
             that
             during
             his
             Sickness
             ,
             his
             Conscience
             had
             time
             to
             reproach
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             2.
             
             Cardinals
             ,
             the
             3.
             
             Archbishops
             ,
             the
             18.
             
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             14.
             
             Arch
             deacons
             ,
             the
             500.
             
             Priests
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             Priors
             ,
             the
             60.
             
             Canons
             ,
             and
             50.
             
             Doctors
             ,
             12.
             
             Dukes
             ,
             Earles
             ,
             or
             Barons
             ,
             29.
             
             Knights
             ,
             336.
             
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             almost
             an
             Infinite
             number
             of
             people
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             put
             to
             death
             for
             establishing
             his
             Primacy
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           And
           because
           all
           this
           was
           so
           remarkable
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           put
           the
           numbers
           in
           Ciphers
           ,
           but
           in
           words
           at
           large
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           exactness
           of
           his
           small
           numbers
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           is
           not
           aquainted
           with
           his
           Talent
           ,
           would
           be
           tempted
           to
           think
           this
           might
           be
           true
           :
           but
           what
           will
           he
           say
           ,
           if
           of
           all
           those
           ten
           Items
           ,
           besides
           the
           great
           
             Et
             cetera
          
           of
           the
           Infinit
           number
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           that
           is
           either
           true
           or
           near
           truth
           .
           1.
           
           Fisher
           was
           the
           only
           person
           that
           can
           be
           called
           a
           Cardinal
           ,
           that
           was
           put
           to
           death
           .
           2.
           
           There
           was
           not
           one
           Archbishop
           that
           suffered
           ;
           and
           tho
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           
           York
           concurred
           in
           the
           
             Yorkshire
             Rebellion
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           King
           included
           him
           in
           the
           Indemnity
           .
           3.
           
           There
           was
           not
           one
           Bishop
           that
           suffered
           ,
           unless
           he
           subdivides
           Fisher
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           makes
           both
           a
           Cardinal
           and
           a
           Bishop
           out
           of
           him
           .
           4.
           
           There
           is
           not
           an
           Archdeacon
           to
           be
           found
           among
           all
           that
           died
           in
           this
           Reign
           .
           5.
           
           For
           the
           500
           
             Priests
             ,
             Abbots
          
           and
           Priors
           ,
           there
           were
           only
           9.
           
           
             Abbots
             ,
             3.
             
             Priors
             ,
             18.
             
             Priests
             ,
          
           and
           9.
           
           Monks
           that
           suffered
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           my
           Arithmetick
           makes
           only
           39
           :
           but
           an
           Imagination
           that
           multiplies
           as
           Mr.
           Varillas's
           does
           ,
           can
           swell
           this
           up
           to
           500.
           6.
           
           There
           is
           but
           one
           among
           all
           that
           suffered
           that
           can
           be
           thought
           a
           
             Canon
             ,
             Crofts
          
           ,
           that
           is
           designed
           in
           the
           Record
           Chancellor
           of
           
             Exeter
             .
             7.
          
           
           There
           is
           but
           one
           Doctor
           ,
           unless
           Fisher
           comes
           into
           the
           account
           again
           .
           8.
           
           All
           of
           the
           Nobility
           that
           were
           executed
           during
           this
           reign
           ,
           were
           one
           Duke
           ,
           a
           
             Marquis
             ,
             3.
             
             Earls
          
           ,
           and
           3.
           
           Lords
           ,
           which
           make
           8.
           but
           this
           comes
           the
           nearest
           his
           number
           ;
           yet
           since
           the
           Marquis
           that
           suffered
           was
           K.
           Henry's
           Cosen
           german
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           put
           Marquises
           among
           the
           degrees
           of
           the
           Peers
           that
           he
           reckons
           up
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
           the
           rest
           .
           9.
           
           There
           were
           only
           ten
           Knights
           that
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           so
           the
           19.
           more
           are
           of
           his
           creating
           .
           10.
           
           There
           are
           ouly
           33.
           others
           that
           suffered
           ,
           of
           which
           some
           were
           only
           Yeomen
           to
           make
           up
           his
           336.
           
           Gentlemen
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           have
           set
           down
           the
           list
           exactly
           of
           all
           that
           died
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           justice
           in
           this
           Reign
           :
           so
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           man
           left
           for
           his
           &c.
           of
           
             almost
             an
             Infinite
             number
             of
             people
             .
          
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           all
           these
           except
           only
           12.
           persons
           ,
           suffered
           either
           for
           being
           in
           actual
           Rebellion
           ,
           or
           for
           entring
           into
           Conspiracies
           for
           the
           raising
           of
           one
           ;
           so
           small
           was
           the
           number
           of
           those
           who
           suffered
           for
           denying
           the
           
             Kings
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           these
           a
           distinction
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           explain
           ,
           because
           some
           have
           fancied
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           contradicted
           my self
           in
           different
           parts
           of
           my
           History
           ,
           having
           said
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           that
           none
           suffered
           for
           not
           acknowledging
           the
           
             Kings
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           and
           having
           set
           forth
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           that
           men
           died
           for
           denying
           it
           .
           But
           the
           refusing
           to
           swear
           the
           Oath
           of
           supremacy
           was
           only
           punishable
           at
           first
           with
           a
           Premunire
           ,
           that
           is
           
             loss
             of
             liberty
             and
             Goods
          
           ,
           so
           that
           those
           who
           suffered
           were
           not
           condemned
           for
           
           refusing
           to
           swear
           that
           Oath
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           having
           spoken
           against
           the
           Supremacy
           :
           now
           
             the
             refusing
             to
             swear
             it
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             speaking
             against
             it
          
           ,
           are
           two
           different
           things
           ;
           which
           some
           have
           confounded
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           afterwards
           a
           Law
           was
           made
           ,
           declaring
           it
           to
           be
           
             High
             Treason
             to
             refuse
             to
             swear
             the
             Supremacy
             .
          
           But
           no
           man
           ever
           suffered
           upon
           that
           Law
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           ever
           refused
           it
           after
           that
           Law
           was
           made
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           what
           we
           may
           expect
           from
           our
           Author
           after
           such
           a
           beginning
           .
        
         
           
             XXXV
             .
             He
             says
          
           ,
           King
           Henry
           seemed
           to
           repent
           of
           what
           he
           had
           done
           when
           he
           was
           near
           death
           ,
           
           and
           that
           he
           spake
           with
           Gardiner
           concerning
           it
           ,
           who
           upon
           that
           advised
           him
           to
           call
           a
           Parliament
           .
           
             But
             the
             Falsehood
             of
             this
             is
             too
             visible
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             a
          
           Parliament
           
             then
             sitting
             ,
             which
             was
             dissolved
             by
             the
          
           King
           
             's
             Death
          
           .
        
         
           XXXVI
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             of
             the
          
           Franciscans
           
             was
             opened
             in
          
           London
           ,
           
           
             25.
             dayes
             before
             his
             death
          
           ;
           and
           he
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           
             that
             King
          
           Henry
           
             was
             57.
             years
             of
             Age
             compleat
             when
             he
             dyed
             .
          
           
           
           This
           Church
           that
           he
           represents
           as
           the
           Cordelier's
           Church
           ,
           was
           indeed
           opened
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           in
           order
           to
           the
           making
           it
           an
           Hospital
           ,
           and
           was
           no
           more
           the
           Cordeliers
           Church
           .
           But
           now
           I
           will
           shew
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ,
           how
           just
           I
           am
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           I
           think
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           take
           notice
           that
           this
           date
           is
           right
           :
           For
           tho
           it
           is
           of
           no
           great
           consequence
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           first
           that
           I
           have
           found
           him
           give
           true
           :
           and
           perhaps
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           of
           no
           consequence
           :
           but
           he
           is
           above
           a
           full
           year
           wrong
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           greater
           importance
           ,
           which
           is
           King
           Henry's
           Age
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           born
           the
           28.
           of
           
             Iune
             1491.
          
           so
           on
           the
           27.
           
           Ianuary
           or
           the
           28.
           for
           he
           dyed
           in
           the
           night
           between
           them
           1547.
           he
           wanted
           five
           moneths
           of
           six
           and
           fifty
           :
           So
           natural
           is
           it
           for
           Mr.
           Varillas
           to
           mislead
           his
           Reader
           in
           every
           thing
           .
        
         
           XXXVII
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             The
             disorder
             of
             the
             Kings
             Marriages
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             Children
             that
             he
             had
             by
             three
             of
             them
             ,
             
             gave
             grounds
             to
             apprehend
             a
             Civil
             War
             upon
             his
             death
             ,
             against
             which
             he
             provided
             by
             putting
             his
             only
             Son
          
           Edward
           
             first
             in
             the
             Succession
          
           .
           But
           out
           of
           what
           part
           of
           our
           Authors
           
           study
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           did
           he
           find
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           Son
           of
           an
           unquestioned
           Marriage
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           could
           receive
           any
           opposition
           from
           two
           Sisters
           ,
           both
           born
           in
           Marriages
           that
           had
           been
           questioned
           .
           The
           Succession
           had
           been
           also
           expresly
           regulated
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           power
           of
           disposing
           of
           it
           by
           his
           Testament
           was
           only
           in
           default
           of
           all
           his
           own
           Children
           ,
           or
           of
           issue
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           XXXVIII
           .
           He
           gives
           us
           a
           character
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           that
           shews
           how
           well
           he
           knew
           him
           :
           
           he
           says
           ,
           
             He
             had
             an
             Extraordinary
             Capacity
             ,
             and
             a
             Penetration
             of
             Spirit
             superiour
             to
             the
             greatest
             Affairs
             .
             The
             D.
          
           of
           Somerset
           was
           indeed
           a
           man
           of
           great
           probity
           ;
           but
           his
           Capacity
           and
           Penetration
           of
           Spirit
           were
           far
           from
           Extraordinary
           .
           Mr.
           Varillas
           thought
           those
           strokes
           were
           magnificent
           ,
           so
           he
           did
           not
           trouble
           himself
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           true
           or
           false
           .
        
         
           
             XXXIX
             .
             Mr.
          
           Varillas
           
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           that
           Somerset
           represented
           to
           the
           English
           Nobility
           ,
           
           the
           inconvenience
           of
           having
           16.
           
           Governours
           for
           their
           young
           King
           ,
           as
           King
           Henry
           
           had
           determined
           it
           :
           and
           that
           three
           parts
           of
           four
           of
           these
           were
           most
           zealous
           for
           reconciling
           England
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           so
           no
           doubt
           they
           would
           breed
           up
           the
           King
           in
           those
           sentiments
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           King
           came
           of
           Age
           ,
           he
           would
           annul
           all
           that
           his
           Father
           had
           done
           ,
           which
           would
           ruin
           the
           whole
           Nobility
           :
           and
           that
           since
           it
           was
           much
           fitter
           to
           have
           only
           one
           Regent
           ,
           he
           engaged
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           pitch
           on
           him
           ,
           he
           should
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Kings
           Education
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           so
           far
           from
           disturbing
           the
           Nobility
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Church
           Lands
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           grant
           them
           all
           the
           Ratifications
           that
           should
           be
           necessary
           :
           all
           this
           was
           so
           well
           received
           ,
           that
           King
           Henry's
           true
           Testament
           was
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           one
           was
           forged
           ,
           by
           which
           Somerset
           was
           declared
           Regent
           and
           Protector
           ;
           which
           surprised
           all
           those
           who
           had
           the
           chief
           Interest
           to
           maintain
           the
           Government
           during
           the
           Minority
           ,
           in
           the
           state
           in
           which
           King
           Henry
           had
           left
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           King
           Henry
           died
           the
           28.
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           young
           King
           was
           presently
           brought
           up
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           first
           of
           
             February
             
             Somerset
          
           was
           declared
           Protector
           .
           2.
           
           This
           was
           not
           done
           by
           the
           Interposition
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           major
           part
           of
           the
           sixteen
           Governours
           ,
           whom
           King
           Henry
           had
           named
           ;
           and
           the
           Original
           Instrument
           of
           this
           under
           all
           their
           hands
           is
           yet
           extant
           .
           3.
           
           There
           was
           no
           new
           Will
           forged
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           was
           then
           published
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           that
           made
           all
           the
           sixteen
           equal
           in
           power
           :
           and
           Somerset
           had
           the
           Title
           of
           Protector
           given
           him
           by
           these
           only
           ,
           with
           this
           express
           condition
           ,
           
             that
             he
             should
             do
             nothing
             without
             the
             Advice
             and
             Consent
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           Nor
           was
           it
           ever
           pretended
           ,
           that
           King
           Henry
           had
           ordered
           it
           so
           by
           his
           Will
           :
           so
           all
           that
           Negotiation
           with
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           is
           to
           pass
           for
           a
           Fiction
           of
           Mr.
           Varillas's
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           other
           that
           is
           about
           his
           pitch
           of
           sincerity
           .
        
         
           
             XL.
             He
             says
          
           ,
           Vrisly
           the
           Chancellour
           was
           the
           only
           person
           that
           complained
           of
           this
           ;
           
           but
           that
           was
           made
           use
           of
           as
           a
           pretence
           to
           send
           him
           away
           from
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Wriothesley
           the
           Chancellour
           perhaps
           did
           not
           like
           Somerset's
           Advancement
           ;
           but
           he
           signed
           it
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           
           2.
           
           The
           pretext
           upon
           which
           he
           was
           turned
           out
           ,
           was
           the
           passing
           an
           illegal
           Patent
           ,
           for
           divolving
           the
           Execution
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Justice
           to
           some
           other
           persons
           ,
           which
           being
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ,
           he
           to
           redeem
           himself
           from
           a
           further
           Censure
           ,
           resigned
           his
           place
           .
        
         
           XLI
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             Somerset
             forbad
             the
             Bishops
             to
             confer
             Orders
             without
             the
             Kings
             permission
             ,
             
             and
             made
             them
             come
             up
             to
          
           London
           
             to
             obtain
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             granted
             it
             only
             for
             a
             limited
             time
             ,
             and
             during
             pleasure
             :
             and
             that
             he
             forced
             the
             new
             Preachers
             to
             take
             their
             Mission
             for
             it
             under
             the
             Kings
             Name
             :
             and
             by
             this
             means
             he
             hindred
             those
             to
             preach
             who
             were
             able
             to
             defend
             the
             Catholick
             Doctrines
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           Proof
           of
           all
           this
           he
           cites
           the
           Ordonnances
           of
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           .
           There
           is
           a
           particular
           misfortune
           on
           Mr.
           Varillas
           in
           all
           he
           writes
           ;
           for
           tho
           there
           was
           indeed
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           passed
           before
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Year
           ,
           that
           did
           very
           much
           subject
           the
           Bishops
           in
           many
           things
           to
           the
           Regal
           power
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           special
           exception
           in
           it
           of
           Collations
           ,
           or
           Presentations
           to
           Benefices
           ,
           
           and
           of
           Letters
           of
           Orders
           ,
           in
           which
           no
           Limits
           were
           set
           them
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Licences
           that
           were
           given
           to
           Preachers
           ,
           were
           only
           Civil
           things
           ,
           being
           Permissions
           to
           preach
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           nothing
           of
           Mission
           pretended
           to
           be
           in
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Tho
           the
           King
           did
           Licence
           some
           Preachers
           ,
           to
           preach
           in
           any
           part
           of
           England
           ,
           yet
           the
           Bishops
           retained
           still
           their
           Authority
           of
           granting
           them
           within
           their
           own
           Diocesses
           .
           4.
           
           That
           which
           Mr.
           Varillas
           perhaps
           relates
           to
           ,
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           this
           Period
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           under
           King
           Edward
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           were
           obliged
           to
           take
           out
           new
           Commissions
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           had
           taken
           out
           under
           King
           Henry
           ,
           for
           holding
           their
           Bishopricks
           during
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           .
           This
           Bonner
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           other
           Popish
           Bishops
           ,
           had
           first
           set
           on
           foot
           under
           King
           Henry
           ,
           hoping
           by
           so
           abject
           a
           Submission
           to
           gain
           much
           credit
           with
           him
           :
           but
           Cranmer
           prevailed
           so
           far
           as
           to
           get
           this
           to
           be
           quickly
           laid
           aside
           .
           And
           now
           all
           these
           things
           shew
           that
           our
           Author
           is
           still
           as
           careful
           as
           he
           was
           in
           his
           Citations
           .
        
         
           
             XLII
             .
             He
             pretends
          
           ,
           That
           Cranmer
           set
           out
           at
           this
           time
           a
           Catechism
           ,
           which
           
           inclined
           more
           to
           the
           Lutheran
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           upon
           which
           the
           Protector
           looked
           down
           upon
           him
           ,
           not
           thinking
           it
           fit
           to
           carry
           his
           displeasure
           farther
           .
           Cranmer
           could
           not
           know
           to
           what
           the
           Protector
           's
           coldness
           was
           to
           be
           ascribed
           ,
           but
           fancying
           that
           a
           further
           Declaration
           of
           himself
           was
           expected
           ,
           he
           professed
           himself
           a
           Lutheran
           ,
           and
           took
           a
           Wife
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           seduced
           while
           he
           was
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           had
           entertained
           ever
           after
           as
           a
           Concubine
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Cranmer
           did
           not
           set
           out
           his
           Catechism
           ,
           till
           about
           two
           years
           after
           his
           .
           2.
           
           Somerset
           and
           He
           were
           always
           in
           a
           very
           perfect
           Friendship
           .
           3.
           
           He
           had
           married
           his
           Wise
           before
           he
           came
           out
           of
           Germany
           ,
           and
           had
           owned
           it
           to
           King
           Henry
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           upon
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           
             six
             Articles
          
           he
           had
           sent
           her
           over
           to
           Germany
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           he
           did
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           was
           only
           to
           bring
           her
           over
           again
           ,
           and
           to
           own
           her
           more
           publickly
           .
        
         
           
             XLIII
             .
             I
             pass
             over
             what
             he
             says
             here
             of
          
           Latimers
           
             Degradation
             ,
             having
             reflected
             on
             that
             formerly
             :
             he
             says
             ,
          
           
           The
           Duke
           of
           Sommerset
           set
           two
           men
           about
           the
           King
           for
           his
           Education
           ;
           the
           one
           was
           
             Richard
             
             Croc
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           was
           
             John
             Cheek
          
           ,
           a
           Libertin
           ,
           that
           every
           day
           gave
           new
           cause
           of
           Scandal
           .
        
         
           But
           1.
           
           These
           who
           were
           trusted
           with
           the
           Education
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           were
           no
           other
           than
           those
           that
           his
           Father
           had
           set
           about
           him
           ,
           ever
           since
           he
           was
           six
           Year
           old
           ,
           as
           is
           set
           down
           by
           that
           young
           King
           in
           the
           Iournal
           of
           his
           own
           Life
           ,
           writ
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           2.
           
           Our
           Author
           it
           seems
           knows
           both
           their
           Names
           and
           their
           Characters
           alike
           ;
           for
           he
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           Croc
           ,
           was
           Cox
           ;
           and
           for
           Sr.
           
             Iohn
             Cheek
          
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           only
           one
           of
           the
           learnedest
           ,
           but
           was
           esteemed
           one
           of
           the
           vertuousest
           Gentlemen
           of
           his
           Age
           :
           he
           was
           indeed
           prevailed
           on
           thro
           fear
           ,
           to
           sign
           an
           Abjuration
           of
           his
           Religion
           in
           Queen
           Mary's
           days
           ;
           but
           that
           did
           so
           strike
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           only
           went
           out
           of
           England
           quickly
           ,
           and
           made
           an
           open
           Retractation
           of
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           was
           so
           affected
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           that
           he
           could
           never
           overcome
           it
           ,
           but
           fell
           into
           a
           Languishing
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           soon
           after
           died
           .
        
         
           
             XLIV
             .
             He
             says
          
           ,
           that
           Bucer
           avowed
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           that
           
           he
           did
           not
           believe
           all
           that
           was
           said
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Sanders
           ,
           who
           very
           probably
           made
           this
           Story
           ,
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           the
           Lord
           
             Paget
             ▪
          
           that
           Bucer
           said
           this
           ;
           but
           now
           the
           man
           is
           changed
           .
           2.
           
           If
           this
           had
           been
           said
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           when
           he
           declared
           his
           Aversion
           to
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Preachers
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           this
           ,
           which
           was
           beyond
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           mentioned
           .
           3.
           
           Or
           at
           least
           ,
           when
           Bucer's
           Process
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           his
           Body
           burnt
           ,
           this
           would
           have
           been
           very
           probably
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           if
           the
           Lye
           had
           been
           then
           made
           .
           4.
           
           No
           man
           of
           that
           Age
           writ
           with
           a
           greater
           sense
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           Bucer
           did
           ,
           in
           the
           Book
           on
           that
           subject
           which
           he
           writ
           for
           King
           Edward's
           use
           .
        
         
           
             XLV
             .
             He
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           fourth
           of
           
             November
             ,
             1547.
          
           at
           London
           ,
           
           a
           new
           form
           of
           Religion
           was
           set
           up
           ,
           which
           as
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           was
           almost
           the
           same
           with
           Calvinism
           ;
           but
           they
           retained
           the
           Rites
           and
           the
           exterior
           of
           Lutheranism
           ;
           they
           
           appointed
           all
           the
           Church-Lands
           of
           England
           to
           be
           annexed
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           be
           again
           dissolved
           from
           it
           :
           they
           also
           appointed
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           new
           form
           of
           Administring
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           different
           from
           the
           Roman
           :
           that
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           should
           be
           ordained
           by
           this
           Form
           :
           that
           Images
           ,
           which
           were
           yet
           held
           in
           reverence
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           for
           the
           Miracles
           that
           had
           been
           wrought
           before
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           taken
           away
           ;
           and
           the
           Kings
           Arms
           put
           in
           their
           stead
           :
           that
           the
           Roman
           Missal
           should
           be
           abolished
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           should
           be
           given
           in
           both
           kinds
           ;
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           that
           the
           Divine
           Offices
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           should
           be
           said
           only
           in
           English
           ,
           tho
           the
           Irish
           and
           Welsh
           ,
           who
           were
           almost
           as
           numerous
           as
           the
           English
           ,
           understood
           that
           Langage
           no
           more
           than
           they
           did
           the
           Latin.
           And
           thus
           by
           a
           Revolution
           that
           will
           appear
           almost
           incredible
           to
           those
           who
           know
           perfectly
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           they
           peaceably
           changed
           their
           Religion
           ,
           under
           a
           Minority
           ,
           without
           any
           Opposition
           .
        
         
           Here
           much
           patience
           is
           requisite
           to
           read
           or
           examin
           such
           a
           confusion
           of
           matters
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Varillas
           gives
           us
           all
           
           at
           once
           .
           But
           1.
           
           The
           new
           form
           of
           Religion
           was
           not
           set
           out
           till
           five
           year
           after
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1552.
           2.
           
           The
           Church-Lands
           were
           never
           annexed
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           but
           Mr.
           Varillas's
           mistake
           is
           ,
           that
           those
           Chantry-Lands
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           been
           suppressed
           by
           King
           Henry
           ,
           were
           indeed
           given
           to
           King
           Edward
           by
           an
           Act
           that
           passed
           not
           the
           fourth
           of
           November
           ,
           but
           the
           fourteenth
           of
           
             December
             ,
             1547.
          
           3.
           
           The
           new
           form
           of
           Administring
           the
           Sacraments
           was
           not
           set
           out
           till
           the
           fifteenth
           of
           
             Ianuary
             ,
             1549.
          
           4.
           
           The
           new
           form
           of
           Ordinations
           was
           not
           set
           out
           before
           the
           year
           1550.
           5.
           
           Images
           were
           ordered
           to
           be
           all
           removed
           by
           an
           Order
           from
           the
           Council
           the
           eleventh
           of
           
             February
             1548.
          
           6.
           
           There
           was
           never
           an
           Order
           made
           for
           setting
           up
           the
           
             King's
             Arms
          
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           done
           in
           most
           places
           .
           7.
           
           Our
           Author
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           new
           form
           of
           Administring
           the
           Sacraments
           different
           from
           the
           Roman
           was
           appointed
           ,
           and
           now
           as
           in
           a
           new
           Article
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Missal
          
           was
           abolished
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Indications
           from
           which
           we
           may
           measure
           his
           profound
           Judgment
           .
           8.
           
           He
           puts
           at
           the
           end
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           given
           in
           both
           kinds
           ,
           whereas
           this
           was
           done
           first
           of
           all
           in
           an
           Act
           that
           past
           the
           twentieth
           of
           
             December
             ,
             1547.
          
           9.
           
           He
           very
           learnedly
           makes
           a
           distinction
           between
           the
           
             Divine
             Offices
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           tho
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           they
           are
           likewise
           used
           promiscuously
           in
           England
           .
           10.
           
           The
           Law
           for
           the
           Service
           in
           English
           did
           not
           extend
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           care
           was
           taken
           to
           put
           it
           quickly
           into
           Welch
           .
           11.
           
           It
           seems
           he
           knows
           the
           estimate
           of
           our
           Numbers
           as
           well
           as
           he
           does
           other
           things
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           the
           Welch
           and
           Irish
           are
           as
           many
           almost
           as
           the
           English
           ;
           whereas
           they
           are
           not
           perhaps
           above
           the
           tenth
           man
           to
           the
           English.
           12.
           
           Thus
           we
           see
           his
           fruitful
           fourth
           of
           
             November
             ,
             1547.
          
           which
           he
           had
           made
           so
           productive
           ,
           is
           stript
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           one
           of
           all
           those
           great
           Changes
           belongs
           to
           it
           .
           But
           to
           comfort
           Mr.
           Varillas
           a
           little
           ,
           I
           will
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           that
           enacted
           one
           or
           two
           of
           the
           things
           he
           names
           ,
           was
           indeed
           opened
           the
           fourth
           of
           
             November
             ,
             1547.
          
           but
           it
           is
           long
           after
           a
           Parliament
           is
           opened
           ,
           before
           an
           
           Act
           is
           passed
           :
           and
           thus
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           sudden
           change
           ,
           was
           a
           Dream
           of
           our
           Author
           .
        
         
           
             XLVI
             .
             He
             says
          
           ,
           There
           were
           five
           Bishops
           ,
           
             London
             ,
             Winchester
             ,
             Duresm
             ,
             
             Chichester
             ,
          
           and
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           in
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           ,
           that
           opposed
           these
           things
           ;
           but
           yet
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           decreed
           ,
           they
           complyed
           ,
           and
           professed
           the
           new
           Religion
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           many
           of
           the
           other
           Bishops
           that
           opposed
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           five
           ;
           nor
           did
           they
           ever
           concur
           with
           that
           which
           he
           calls
           the
           
             new
             Religion
          
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           all
           turned
           out
           of
           their
           Bishopricks
           before
           the
           year
           1552.
           in
           which
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Religion
           were
           agreed
           on
           ,
           and
           set
           out
           by
           Authority
           .
           So
           that
           if
           our
           Author
           had
           known
           the
           Story
           better
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           valued
           them
           as
           Confessors
           ;
           for
           tho
           they
           comply'd
           in
           a
           great
           many
           things
           ,
           yet
           it
           appers
           that
           they
           were
           still
           true
           to
           their
           old
           perswasions
           ;
           upon
           which
           they
           fell
           in
           trouble
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           only
           turned
           out
           illegally
           ,
           but
           kept
           in
           prison
           for
           several
           years
           ,
           till
           Queen
           Mary
           set
           them
           at
           liberty
           .
        
         
         
           
             XLVII
             .
             He
             says
          
           ,
           that
           
             King
             Henry
          
           had
           ordered
           the
           Bible
           to
           be
           printed
           correctly
           ,
           
           and
           that
           he
           had
           put
           with
           it
           Erasmus's
           last
           Paraphrase
           on
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           found
           this
           Translation
           did
           not
           agree
           so
           well
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Sacramentary's
           ,
           so
           he
           ordered
           a
           new
           Translation
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           that
           was
           more
           favorable
           to
           their
           figurative
           expressions
           .
           At
           which
           the
           Press●s
           wrought
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           there
           was
           not
           only
           a
           sufficient
           number
           of
           Copies
           printed
           off
           for
           all
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           but
           likewise
           for
           all
           that
           could
           read
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           no
           new
           Translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           thought
           on
           during
           this
           reign
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           done
           in
           Queen
           Elisabeth's
           time
           :
           so
           that
           King
           Henry's
           continued
           all
           this
           Reign
           .
           Nor
           had
           King
           Henry
           put
           Erasmus's
           Paraphrase
           either
           with
           the
           Bible
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Churches
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ;
           and
           
             Gardiners
             Letters
          
           to
           him
           are
           yet
           extant
           and
           in
           print
           ,
           complaining
           of
           that
           Paraphrase
           in
           a
           great
           many
           particulars
           .
           So
           constantly
           mistaken
           is
           our
           Au●hor
           even
           in
           matters
           concerning
           which
           it
           had
           been
           easy
           for
           him
           to
           have
           
           found
           better
           Information
           .
        
         
           
             XLVIII
             .
             Mr.
          
           Varillas
           
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Chester
             ,
             
             Mena
          
           and
           Sadore
           comply'd
           outwardly
           as
           Sacramentaries
           ;
           but
           lived
           in
           the
           secret
           practice
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           :
           Somerset
           was
           informed
           of
           this
           ,
           so
           he
           ordered
           some
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           only
           Prelates
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           were
           opposite
           to
           the
           publick
           Religion
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           King
           desired
           to
           be
           satisfied
           in
           that
           matter
           :
           so
           the
           tryal
           that
           was
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           marry
           :
           which
           tho
           it
           was
           somewhat
           uneasy
           ,
           to
           men
           past
           threescore
           ,
           yet
           they
           comply'd
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           :
           and
           Somerset
           having
           by
           this
           means
           rendred
           them
           very
           contemptible
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           banish
           them
           ,
           but
           put
           them
           in
           prison
           :
           and
           he
           treated
           other
           Bishops
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           for
           their
           defending
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           in
           full
           Parliament
           ,
           tho
           they
           had
           done
           it
           very
           feebly
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           find
           Mr.
           Varillas
           is
           as
           Ignorant
           in
           Geography
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           Chronology
           :
           for
           among
           all
           the
           Bishopricks
           of
           England
           he
           will
           neither
           find
           Mena
           nor
           Sadore
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           indeed
           an
           Island
           ,
           that
           lyes
           between
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           
           that
           is
           a
           Soveraignty
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Derby
           .
           But
           the
           Island
           is
           Man
           ,
           or
           in
           Latin
           Mona
           ,
           but
           was
           never
           called
           Mena.
           In
           this
           Island
           there
           is
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           
             Bishop
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           but
           he
           writes
           it
           in
           Latin
           Sodore
           :
           so
           this
           is
           wrong
           put
           by
           Mr.
           
             Varillas
             Sadore
          
           ;
           yet
           these
           may
           be
           faults
           of
           the
           press
           :
           but
           the
           making
           two
           Bishopricks
           out
           of
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           this
           Bishop
           subject
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           receiving
           Orders
           from
           the
           Protector
           ,
           are
           Faults
           that
           he
           cannot
           turn
           over
           upon
           his
           Compositor
           .
           3.
           
           It
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           either
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           ,
           or
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Chester
           ,
           did
           ever
           oppose
           any
           thing
           in
           Parliament
           :
           for
           tho
           many
           of
           the
           other
           Bishops
           voted
           against
           the
           changes
           that
           were
           made
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Journals
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           yet
           these
           two
           concurred
           in
           every
           thing
           :
           and
           all
           Henry's
           time
           ,
           Holgate
           was
           considered
           still
           as
           one
           united
           to
           Cranmer
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           by
           his
           Interest
           raised
           to
           the
           See
           of
           York
           :
           as
           for
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Chester
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           particulars
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           true
           that
           they
           were
           both
           married
           ;
           for
           I
           found
           a
           Commission
           
           issued
           out
           by
           Queen
           Mary
           for
           turning
           them
           out
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           Marriage
           :
           but
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           neither
           in
           disgrace
           ,
           nor
           in
           prison
           ,
           all
           King
           Edwards
           Reign
           :
           for
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           was
           all
           this
           while
           in
           High
           Favour
           .
           
             5.
             
             England
          
           is
           not
           a
           Countrey
           in
           which
           the
           displeasure
           of
           a
           Regent
           ,
           or
           even
           
             Letters
             under
             the
             Cachet
          
           can
           either
           banish
           or
           imprison
           men
           ,
           chiefly
           when
           that
           is
           founded
           only
           on
           some
           suspitions
           .
           No
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Countrey
           governed
           by
           Law
           :
           but
           it
           seems
           Mr.
           Varillas
           had
           his
           head
           full
           of
           somewhat
           nearer
           him
           when
           he
           writ
           this
           .
        
         
           
             XLIX
             .
             He
             sets
             out
             the
          
           Constancy
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           during
           her
           Brothers
           Reign
           ,
           
           and
           that
           She
           continued
           firm
           in
           the
           Religion
           of
           her
           Ancestors
           :
           that
           tho
           Somerset
           brought
           the
           Italian
           Divines
           Martyr
           and
           Ochin
           to
           her
           ,
           to
           convince
           her
           ,
           She
           answered
           all
           their
           Objections
           with
           great
           vigor
           ;
           She
           spoke
           stoutly
           to
           Somerset
           ;
           She
           interrupted
           the
           Privy
           Councellours
           ,
           when
           they
           spoke
           to
           her
           of
           those
           matters
           ;
           and
           She
           would
           ●ever
           hear
           any
           of
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           but
           one
           only
           .
           In
           
           short
           ,
           that
           she
           threatned
           those
           ,
           that
           threatned
           her
           :
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           a
           time
           would
           come
           in
           which
           they
           should
           answer
           for
           that
           .
           Her
           constancy
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           Somerset
           desired
           only
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           at
           least
           shut
           her
           Chappel
           doors
           when
           Mass
           was
           said
           ;
           but
           even
           in
           that
           she
           satisfied
           him
           as
           little
           as
           in
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           Here
           are
           so
           many
           lovely
           strokes
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           great
           Pity
           they
           are
           all
           false
           .
           1.
           
           Some
           Letters
           past
           between
           the
           Protector
           and
           her
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           print
           ;
           but
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           ever
           he
           spoke
           to
           her
           upon
           this
           subject
           .
           2.
           
           She
           never
           pretended
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           her
           Ancestors
           ;
           but
           by
           all
           her
           Letters
           she
           declared
           ,
           she
           was
           of
           the
           Religion
           that
           her
           Father
           had
           setled
           :
           and
           she
           always
           insisted
           on
           his
           Laws
           ,
           pretending
           that
           in
           a
           Minority
           they
           could
           not
           be
           altered
           .
           3.
           
           She
           spoke
           French
           well
           ,
           and
           understood
           Latin
           ;
           but
           she
           could
           neither
           speak
           Italian
           ,
           nor
           Latin
           :
           so
           she
           could
           have
           no
           conversations
           neither
           with
           
             P.
             Martyr
          
           ,
           nor
           Ochin
           :
           nor
           is
           this
           named
           among
           all
           the
           Letters
           that
           were
           writ
           concerning
           this
           business
           .
           4.
           
           She
           would
           never
           hear
           any
           
           one
           Sermon
           ;
           so
           here
           the
           Character
           was
           as
           much
           slackened
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           raised
           in
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           this
           paragraph
           .
           For
           when
           Bishop
           Ridley
           went
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           preach
           before
           her
           ,
           she
           told
           him
           plainly
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           never
           hear
           any
           one
           of
           them
           .
           5.
           
           The
           Princess
           was
           too
           discreet
           to
           threaten
           her
           Brothers
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           to
           talk
           of
           a
           time
           in
           which
           they
           might
           be
           called
           to
           an
           account
           for
           what
           they
           did
           :
           for
           such
           Language
           never
           comes
           from
           Collateral
           Heirs
           ,
           unless
           they
           are
           extream
           indiscreet
           .
           6.
           
           The
           great
           dispute
           with
           the
           Princess
           ,
           fell
           out
           after
           Somerset's
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           was
           chiefly
           set
           on
           by
           the
           King
           her
           Brother
           ,
           who
           could
           hardly
           be
           prevailed
           with
           by
           the
           
             Privy
             Conncil
          
           ,
           to
           consent
           to
           her
           having
           Mass
           still
           said
           in
           her
           Chappel
           ;
           and
           after
           he
           had
           talked
           with
           her
           himself
           upon
           that
           matter
           ,
           he
           sets
           down
           these
           words
           concerning
           the
           Resolution
           that
           was
           taken
           ,
           in
           his
           Journal
           .
           
             The
             Bishops
             of
          
           Canterbury
           ,
           
           London
           ,
           Rochester
           ,
           
             did
             consider
             ,
             to
             give
             licence
             to
             sin
             was
             sin
             :
             to
             suffer
             and
             wink
             at
             it
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             might
             be
             born
             ,
             so
             all
             
             hast
             possible
             might
             be
             used
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             He
             says
          
           ,
           There
           was
           no
           appearance
           that
           King
           Edward
           could
           live
           till
           he
           should
           be
           of
           Age
           ,
           
           so
           that
           Princess
           Mary
           was
           considered
           not
           only
           as
           the
           Presumptive
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           necessary
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           But
           at
           this
           time
           the
           Prince
           of
           Spain
           lost
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           comforted
           himself
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           uniting
           England
           to
           his
           other
           Dominions
           by
           marrying
           his
           Son
           to
           her
           ;
           so
           that
           Emperour
           resolved
           to
           protect
           her
           ,
           and
           sent
           Vargas
           both
           to
           entreat
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           prevailed
           not
           ,
           to
           threaten
           Somerset
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           gave
           any
           further
           disturbance
           to
           her
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           let
           that
           matter
           fall
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           is
           so
           false
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           set
           on
           a
           Treaty
           of
           Marriage
           for
           the
           Princess
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           gave
           an
           account
           in
           my
           History
           :
           but
           since
           that
           time
           a
           Volum
           of
           Original
           Letters
           has
           been
           sent
           me
           by
           the
           Heirs
           of
           Sr.
           
             Philip
             Hobby
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Ambassadour
           in
           the
           Emperours
           Court
           :
           in
           which
           I
           find
           more
           particulars
           relating
           both
           to
           this
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Princesses
           permission
           for
           having
           Mass
           in
           her
           House
           .
           There
           is
           
           one
           Letter
           ,
           dated
           the
           19.
           of
           
             March
             ,
             1550.
          
           signed
           by
           all
           the
           Council
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           write
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Infant
           of
           Portugal
           was
           only
           the
           
             Kings
             Brother
          
           ,
           they
           give
           up
           the
           Treaty
           for
           the
           Match
           :
           yet
           the
           Emperour
           insisted
           on
           the
           Proposition
           that
           he
           had
           made
           :
           so
           there
           is
           another
           Original
           Letter
           ,
           dated
           the
           20.
           of
           April
           thereafter
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           desire
           to
           hear
           all
           the
           particulars
           that
           related
           to
           the
           Infant
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           they
           write
           ,
           That
           
             as
             for
             the
             Lady
          
           Mary
           
             's
             Mass
             ,
             they
             had
             formerly
             connived
             at
             it
             ,
             but
             now
             stricter
             Laws
             were
             made
             :
             they
             had
             connived
             so
             long
             ,
             hoping
             that
             at
             last
             she
             would
             be
             prevailed
             upon
             :
             but
             that
             a
             diversity
             of
             Rites
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             was
             not
             tolerable
             ,
             therefore
             they
             would
             grant
             her
             no
             Licence
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             connive
             at
             her
             a
             little
             longer
             :
             but
             She
             abused
             the
             young
             Kings
             Goodness
             ,
             for
             she
             kept
             as
             it
             were
             open
             Church
             both
             for
             her
             Servants
             and
             Neighbours
             .
          
           They
           therefore
           conclude
           ,
           
             wishing
             that
             the
             Emperour
             would
             give
             her
             good
             Advice
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           This
           Letter
           of
           which
           I
           had
           the
           Original
           long
           in
           my
           hands
           ,
           is
           signed
           by
           
             ten
             Privy
             Councellours
          
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           I
           suppose
           a
           little
           better
           believed
           ,
           
           than
           the
           quotation
           that
           Mr.
           Varillas
           sets
           on
           his
           Margin
           of
           Vargas's
           Negotiation
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           was
           transfacted
           after
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somersets
           Disgrace
           .
        
         
           
             LI.
             He
             tells
             us
             a
             long
             story
          
           of
           the
           methods
           that
           the
           Admiral
           used
           to
           compass
           the
           Marriage
           of
           the
           
             Queen
             Dowager
          
           :
           
           and
           the
           ways
           he
           took
           to
           engage
           his
           Brother
           Somerset
           ,
           to
           consent
           to
           it
           .
           Somerset
           moved
           it
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           consented
           to
           it
           likewise
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Marriage
           was
           made
           up
           in
           hast
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           solemnity
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Varillas
           knows
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           other
           things
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           shew
           he
           makes
           ,
           by
           citing
           on
           the
           Margin
           the
           
             Relation
             of
             that
             Intrigue
          
           ,
           which
           is
           another
           of
           his
           Impostures
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           Articles
           that
           were
           objected
           to
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           print
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           the
           Original
           is
           yet
           extant
           in
           the
           
             Council
             Book
          
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Admiral
           had
           first
           courted
           the
           Kings
           Sister
           Elisabeth
           ,
           and
           that
           failing
           in
           this
           design
           ,
           he
           afterwards
           married
           the
           
             Queen
             Dowager
          
           so
           secretly
           ,
           that
           none
           knew
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           indecently
           ,
           that
           if
           she
           had
           become
           with
           Child
           ,
           soon
           after
           the
           marriage
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           
           been
           a
           great
           doubt
           whether
           the
           Child
           should
           have
           been
           accounted
           K.
           Henry's
           or
           His
           :
           that
           he
           kept
           the
           Marriage
           long
           secret
           ,
           &
           he
           prevailed
           with
           the
           King
           to
           write
           to
           the
           
             Q.
             Dowager
          
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Brother
           to
           speak
           to
           her
           in
           his
           Favour
           :
           and
           when
           all
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           then
           the
           Marriage
           was
           declared
           .
           So
           that
           all
           his
           Fictions
           of
           Somerset's
           design
           of
           marrying
           his
           Daughter
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Remonstrances
           that
           the
           Admiral
           made
           to
           his
           Brother
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Citation
           ,
           are
           manifestly
           false
           .
        
         
           LII
           .
           He
           sets
           out
           the
           common
           story
           of
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Somerset's
           Disputing
           the
           Place
           with
           the
           Q.
           Dowager
           :
           
           and
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           a
           great
           Affair
           ,
           he
           spends
           two
           Pages
           arguing
           both
           their
           Pretensions
           .
           He
           reckons
           up
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somersets
           Dignities
           ,
           
             1.
             
             He
             was
             the
             Kings
             Governour
             .
             2.
             
             He
             was
             Regent
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             3.
             
             He
             was
             Protector
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             a
             dignity
             inferiour
             to
             none
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             much
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Dictatorship
             among
             the
             Ancient
          
           Romans
           :
           
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
          
           Admiral
           
             was
             the
             second
             Office
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             a
             Charge
             for
             Life
             .
          
           
           So
           that
           here
           was
           as
           he
           thought
           a
           Section
           fit
           to
           be
           copied
           out
           by
           those
           who
           would
           treat
           of
           Precedence
           .
           But
           1.
           
           I
           have
           shewed
           fully
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           quarrel
           of
           Precedence
           among
           the
           Ladies
           seems
           a
           Fiction
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           mentioned
           in
           all
           that
           time
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Offices
           of
           state
           in
           England
           ,
           do
           not
           communicate
           any
           Honour
           to
           the
           Wife
           :
           So
           that
           the
           
             Queen
             Dowager
          
           had
           either
           still
           her
           rank
           of
           
             Queen
             Dowager
          
           ,
           or
           she
           was
           only
           a
           Baroness
           ,
           her
           Husband
           the
           Admiral
           being
           only
           a
           Baron
           .
           As
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Somerset
           had
           only
           the
           rank
           of
           a
           Dutchess
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           clear
           that
           the
           Q.
           Dowager
           retained
           her
           rank
           ,
           and
           was
           mentioned
           in
           all
           the
           publick
           Prayers
           ,
           even
           before
           the
           
             Kings
             Sister
          
           .
           4.
           
           All
           those
           three
           places
           that
           Mr.
           Varillas
           gives
           Somerset
           ,
           were
           but
           one
           single
           Office
           ,
           and
           held
           by
           one
           single
           Patent
           ;
           for
           to
           be
           Protector
           and
           Regent
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           England
           .
           His
           comparing
           the
           Protectors
           Dignity
           to
           that
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Dictators
          
           ,
           is
           another
           stroke
           of
           his
           ill-will
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ;
           for
           among
           the
           Romans
           all
           other
           Offices
           ceased
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           a
           Dictator
           :
           so
           if
           this
           were
           in
           the
           
             English
             
             Law
          
           ,
           here
           were
           a
           short
           way
           of
           Dethroning
           our
           Kings
           .
           5.
           
           The
           Admiral
           is
           far
           from
           being
           the
           second
           Office
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           for
           it
           only
           has
           the
           Precedence
           of
           all
           those
           that
           are
           of
           the
           same
           rank
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Admiral
           was
           only
           in
           rank
           the
           first
           Baron
           of
           England
           :
           and
           tho
           the
           great
           Navyes
           that
           have
           been
           built
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           have
           made
           it
           indeed
           the
           first
           Office
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           real
           value
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           but
           an
           ordinary
           elevation
           when
           there
           were
           no
           
             Royal
             Fleets
          
           .
           6.
           
           The
           Admiral
           's
           charge
           is
           forfeitable
           as
           well
           as
           any
           other
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           a
           remarkable
           Instance
           appeared
           in
           the
           year
           1673.
           7.
           
           The
           true
           occasion
           of
           the
           Quarrel
           between
           the
           Brothers
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           tho
           the
           Protector
           was
           Governour
           of
           the
           King's
           person
           ,
           yet
           these
           two
           trusts
           had
           been
           sometimes
           divided
           :
           so
           the
           Admiral
           pretended
           to
           be
           made
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           King's
           person
           ,
           and
           this
           gave
           his
           Brother
           just
           cause
           of
           Jealousy
           .
           He
           had
           engaged
           all
           that
           were
           about
           the
           King
           in
           his
           Interests
           ,
           and
           had
           once
           got
           the
           young
           King
           to
           write
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           recommending
           it
           to
           them
           .
           The
           Protector
           was
           twice
           willing
           to
           be
           reconciled
           
           to
           him
           ,
           after
           great
           Quarrellings
           ;
           but
           his
           Ambition
           was
           incurable
           .
           Now
           since
           all
           this
           Process
           and
           the
           Articles
           against
           the
           Admiral
           are
           printed
           from
           the
           Original
           Records
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           Mr.
           Varillas
           to
           falsify
           this
           matter
           as
           he
           does
           .
        
         
           
             LIII
             .
             He
             tells
             a
             long
             Story
             ,
          
           of
           a
           Sermon
           of
           Latimers
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           named
           the
           Admiral
           as
           one
           that
           disturbed
           the
           Regency
           :
           and
           this
           was
           done
           by
           Somerset's
           direction
           ;
           
           yet
           he
           seemed
           offended
           when
           it
           was
           told
           him
           ;
           and
           sent
           for
           Latimer
           ,
           and
           ordered
           him
           to
           retract
           that
           which
           he
           had
           said
           concerning
           his
           Brother
           .
           But
           Latimer
           reply'd
           boldly
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           the
           Admiral
           had
           layd
           a
           design
           against
           the
           Kings
           Life
           ,
           which
           he
           thought
           himself
           bound
           to
           discover
           :
           upon
           this
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ordered
           the
           Iudges
           to
           take
           his
           deposition
           ;
           yet
           he
           threatned
           to
           proceed
           against
           him
           with
           the
           utmost
           severity
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           found
           to
           be
           a
           false
           Accuser
           Latimer
           had
           his
           Witnesses
           laid
           ,
           and
           the
           Conspiracy
           was
           proved
           ,
           upon
           which
           Somerset
           seemed
           to
           be
           very
           much
           troubled
           ;
           yet
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           must
           prefer
           the
           King's
           safety
           to
           all
           Considerations
           
           whatsoever
           :
           so
           he
           signed
           a
           Warrant
           for
           his
           Brothers
           Imprisonment
           ,
           his
           process
           upon
           that
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           found
           guilty
           of
           High
           Treason
           ,
           and
           condemned
           to
           be
           quartered
           ,
           which
           was
           accordingly
           executed
           the
           20.
           of
           March
           ,
           1549.
           
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           know
           how
           it
           comes
           that
           in
           such
           a
           series
           of
           Falsehoods
           ,
           our
           Author
           has
           hit
           the
           date
           right
           :
           but
           it
           is
           the
           only
           circumstance
           of
           this
           whole
           Recital
           that
           is
           true
           .
           For
           1.
           
           It
           is
           true
           Latimer
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           Court
           reflecting
           on
           the
           Atheism
           of
           some
           about
           the
           King
           ,
           described
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           man
           that
           laughed
           at
           Religion
           :
           but
           this
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           nothing
           followed
           upon
           it
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Admiral
           had
           broke
           out
           the
           former
           year
           ,
           and
           thought
           to
           have
           made
           a
           Rent
           in
           the
           Parliament
           :
           yet
           that
           had
           been
           made
           up
           ,
           and
           Somerset
           had
           made
           him
           a
           very
           considerable
           grant
           out
           of
           the
           Lands
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           but
           he
           laid
           his
           design
           next
           year
           deeper
           ,
           he
           bought
           Magasins
           of
           Arms
           ,
           and
           listed
           many
           men
           :
           he
           intended
           to
           have
           carried
           away
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           had
           ordered
           much
           False
           Money
           to
           be
           coined
           :
           so
           that
           all
           
           this
           being
           discovered
           ,
           he
           was
           clapt
           in
           the
           Tower
           :
           yet
           a
           moneth
           past
           before
           the
           matters
           against
           him
           were
           brought
           in
           to
           the
           Parliament
           :
           and
           during
           that
           time
           ,
           Somerset
           tryed
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           possible
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           a
           better
           mind
           ,
           but
           all
           was
           in
           vain
           .
           3.
           
           He
           was
           not
           tryed
           by
           a
           Common
           Court
           of
           Peers
           ,
           but
           was
           condemned
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           4.
           
           There
           was
           not
           a
           word
           said
           in
           the
           whole
           Process
           ,
           of
           any
           Design
           on
           the
           Kings
           Life
           :
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           had
           gained
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           young
           King
           ,
           that
           this
           gave
           the
           greatest
           jealousy
           of
           all
           .
           5.
           
           He
           was
           not
           quartered
           ,
           but
           only
           beheaded
           :
           for
           the
           Original
           warrant
           for
           his
           Execution
           is
           yet
           extant
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           Council
           ,
           signed
           by
           all
           the
           Privy
           Councellours
           ,
           that
           mentions
           expresly
           ,
           
             that
             he
             should
             be
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Head
             and
             Body
             should
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             Tower.
          
           And
           now
           is
           not
           Mr.
           Varillas
           a
           very
           Credible
           Author
           ?
        
         
           
             LIV.
             Our
             Author
             sets
             down
          
           the
           Agony
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           Admiral
           's
           Death
           threw
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           turned
           this
           as
           Romantically
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           
           he
           makes
           her
           to
           dye
           ,
           so
           soon
           after
           her
           Husband
           ,
           
           that
           She
           was
           buried
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           Mr.
           Varillas
           had
           seen
           the
           Articles
           upon
           which
           the
           Admiral
           was
           condemned
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           that
           the
           
             Queen
             Dowager
          
           was
           dead
           long
           before
           ,
           (
           for
           she
           died
           in
           the
           September
           preceding
           ,
           and
           as
           was
           suspected
           of
           poison
           )
           and
           that
           after
           her
           death
           ,
           he
           had
           renewed
           his
           pretensions
           to
           the
           Kings
           second
           Sister
           ,
           Elisabeth
           ,
           which
           is
           reckoned
           among
           his
           Crimes
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           certainly
           a
           very
           great
           one
           :
           and
           is
           it
           not
           now
           a
           great
           pity
           to
           see
           so
           tender
           a
           stroke
           in
           the
           Romance
           spoiled
           ?
        
         
           
             LV.
             Mr.
          
           Varillas
           
             tells
             us
             a
             long
             story
             of
             the
          
           Earl
           of
           Warwick's
           Designs
           to
           dismount
           Somerset
           :
           
           for
           doing
           which
           the
           two
           occasions
           that
           presented
           themselves
           were
           ,
           First
           ,
           the
           taking
           of
           several
           Forts
           in
           the
           Bolognese
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           the
           English
           had
           often
           failed
           in
           observing
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           so
           the
           French
           treated
           them
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           and
           put
           all
           that
           they
           took
           Prisoners
           ,
           to
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           Sword
           :
           that
           the
           English
           Souldiers
           who
           came
           over
           ,
           complained
           that
           the
           Forts
           that
           were
           lost
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           longer
           desended
           
           for
           want
           of
           Provisions
           ;
           that
           upon
           this
           Warwick
           advised
           some
           Malecontents
           ,
           to
           demand
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           Parliament
           :
           and
           perswaded
           Somerset
           likewise
           to
           agree
           to
           it
           .
           The
           other
           was
           a
           general
           Insurrection
           that
           was
           among
           the
           Commons
           of
           England
           against
           the
           Nobility
           :
           upon
           which
           Warwick
           likewise
           pressed
           Somerset
           to
           call
           a
           Parliament
           .
           So
           the
           Members
           were
           all
           chosen
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Warwicks
           Means
           .
           There
           appeared
           before
           them
           more
           Accusers
           and
           Witnesses
           against
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           than
           was
           needful
           for
           destroying
           him
           :
           upon
           which
           he
           was
           put
           in
           prison
           the
           14.
           of
           
             October
             1549.
          
           
        
         
           How
           it
           comes
           that
           Mr.
           Varillas
           has
           thus
           given
           two
           Dates
           one
           after
           another
           true
           ,
           amidst
           so
           much
           falsehood
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           amases
           me
           .
           But
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           Section
           is
           writ
           in
           his
           ordinary
           strain
           .
           Yet
           before
           I
           open
           that
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           the
           liberty
           to
           set
           down
           a
           passage
           relating
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           Seconds
           invading
           the
           Bolognese
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           found
           in
           an
           Original
           Letter
           of
           the
           Councils
           ,
           writ
           to
           Sr.
           
             Philip
             Hobby
          
           ,
           tho
           Mr.
           Varillas
           will
           perhaps
           tell
           me
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           done
           
             an
             irreparable
             Injury
          
           ,
           
           to
           the
           Memory
           of
           that
           King.
           In
           that
           Letter
           ,
           that
           bears
           date
           the
           seventh
           of
           
             September
             ,
             1549.
          
           and
           is
           signed
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           and
           seven
           other
           Councellors
           ,
           they
           write
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           King
           of
           France
           
             had
             corrupted
             two
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             Charge
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Forts
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             that
             means
             lost
             ,
             and
             this
             occasioned
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             other
             Forts
             ;
             they
             were
             surprised
             with
             this
             Invasion
             :
             for
             on
             the
             20.
             of
          
           July
           
             last
             ,
             the
          
           French
           King
           had
           promised
           to
           their
           Ambassadour
           ,
           par
           la
           foy
           d'un
           Gentilhomme
           ,
           
             that
             he
             would
             not
             make
             War
             without
             giving
             warning
             first
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             having
             heard
             of
             the
             Progress
             of
             the
             Insurrections
             that
             were
             in
             the
             several
             parts
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             broke
             his
             word
             four
             days
             after
             he
             made
             it
             .
          
        
         
           That
           was
           indeed
           thought
           strange
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           days
           it
           would
           not
           appear
           extraordinary
           :
           since
           we
           have
           seen
           promises
           publickly
           made
           ,
           and
           broken
           in
           the
           very
           time
           ▪
           in
           which
           they
           were
           made
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           return
           to
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ,
           1.
           
           He
           forgot
           to
           mention
           the
           Western
           Rebellion
           ,
           that
           hapned
           a
           little
           before
           that
           rising
           of
           the
           Commons
           against
           
           the
           Gentry
           :
           tho
           this
           was
           not
           kindly
           done
           of
           him
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           by
           his
           Friends
           ,
           the
           
             Zealous
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           who
           declared
           openly
           ,
           
             that
             the
             change
             made
             in
             Religion
             ,
             was
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             rising
             .
          
           2.
           
           There
           was
           no
           demand
           made
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ;
           nor
           was
           there
           any
           need
           of
           calling
           or
           choosing
           one
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           one
           then
           on
           foot
           ,
           running
           in
           a
           Prorogation
           .
           3.
           
           Those
           Insurrections
           were
           all
           quieted
           before
           there
           was
           any
           opposition
           made
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset's
           Government
           .
           4.
           
           He
           was
           not
           at
           all
           questioned
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           but
           in
           Council
           ;
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Councellors
           went
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           joyned
           with
           the
           City
           to
           demand
           the
           King
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           carried
           to
           Windsor
           :
           and
           he
           finding
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           against
           so
           strong
           a
           party
           ,
           submitted
           himself
           to
           them
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           was
           not
           only
           turned
           out
           of
           his
           Protectorship
           ,
           but
           was
           also
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower.
           And
           is
           not
           Mr.
           Varillas
           a
           fit
           person
           to
           undertake
           the
           writing
           of
           History
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           know
           the
           most
           Publick
           and
           the
           most
           Important
           transactions
           of
           those
           times
           .
        
         
           
             LVI
             .
             The
             next
             time
             that
             Mr.
          
           Varillas
           
           
             returns
             to
          
           English
           Affairs
           ,
           
           
             he
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           that
           Dudley
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Warwick
           ,
           made
           head
           against
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           and
           threw
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           clapt
           him
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           his
           Head
           ,
           according
           to
           form
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           lookt
           over
           and
           over
           again
           to
           see
           if
           there
           was
           an
           
             a
             linea
          
           here
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           an
           Interval
           of
           two
           years
           between
           :
           for
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           came
           again
           into
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           beheaded
           before
           
             Ianuary
             ,
             1552.
          
           above
           two
           year
           after
           this
           .
           Mr.
           Varillas
           had
           excused
           the
           like
           Error
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           by
           telling
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           begun
           
             a
             linea
          
           .
           And
           so
           by
           that
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           known
           that
           there
           was
           an
           Interval
           of
           two
           years
           :
           but
           that
           being
           omitted
           here
           ,
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           forgive
           my
           taking
           notice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           LVII
           .
           After
           this
           he
           gives
           a
           long
           Negotiation
           between
           Dudley
           now
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           :
           which
           I
           must
           conclude
           to
           be
           all
           a
           Fiction
           ;
           for
           I
           never
           saw
           the
           least
           mark
           of
           any
           thing
           like
           it
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Papers
           of
           that
           time
           .
           There
           is
           in
           this
           a
           lovely
           dash
           of
           a
           
           Pen
           in
           the
           character
           of
           Mr.
           
             de
             Novailles
          
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           Mr.
           Varillas
           hopes
           will
           draw
           him
           some
           Recompence
           from
           his
           Heirs
           .
           It
           is
           the
           greatest
           that
           can
           possibly
           be
           given
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           as
           true
           as
           the
           other
           things
           that
           our
           Author
           gives
           out
           so
           liberally
           :
           he
           says
           ,
           
             that
             his
             foresight
             went
             so
             far
             ,
             
             that
             the
             first
             advance
             that
             those
             who
             treated
             with
             him
             made
             ,
             was
             sufficient
             to
             make
             him
             discover
             that
             which
             lay
             hid
             in
             their
             Intentions
             what
             care
             soever
             they
             took
             to
             disguise
             them
             .
          
           But
           I
           allow
           him
           to
           go
           on
           in
           such
           excessive
           praises
           ,
           only
           I
           wish
           he
           were
           a
           little
           less
           excessive
           ,
           in
           something
           else
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           name
           .
        
         
           LVIII
           .
           He
           pretends
           here
           ,
           
             That
             both
             King
          
           Edward
           
             's
             Sisters
          
           ,
           Elisabeth
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
          
           Mary
           ,
           
           
             made
             open
             Profession
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
          
           The
           contrary
           to
           this
           is
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           tho
           it
           was
           often
           objected
           to
           Queen
           Elisabeth
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           dissembled
           her
           Religion
           in
           her
           Sister
           Queen
           Mary's
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           so
           much
           as
           once
           objected
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           professed
           Popery
           in
           King
           Edward's
           time
           .
        
         
         
           LIX
           .
           After
           a
           series
           of
           things
           that
           are
           equally
           true
           and
           pertinent
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           
             that
             when
             the
             D.
             of
          
           Northumberland
           
             got
             the
             Marriage
             of
          
           Jean
           Grey
           
             for
             his
             Son
          
           Guilford
           ;
           
             her
             two
             Sisters
             were
             married
             to
             the
             Earles
             of
          
           Pembrok
           and
           Huntington
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           warned
           him
           not
           to
           medle
           with
           Genealogies
           :
           yet
           nothing
           will
           prevail
           upon
           him
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           married
           his
           second
           Daughter
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Huntington
           ,
           his
           eldest
           having
           married
           to
           Sidney
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester's
           Ancestor
           ,
           in
           whose
           Arms
           King
           Edward
           dyed
           .
           Lady
           Gray's
           second
           Sister
           was
           indeed
           marryed
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Pembrok's
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           and
           her
           third
           Sister
           that
           was
           crooked
           ,
           was
           married
           to
           one
           Keyes
           ,
           an
           ordinary
           Gentleman
           .
        
         
           
             LX.
             He
             says
          
           ,
           upon
           this
           nothing
           remained
           for
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           to
           do
           ,
           
           but
           to
           forge
           a
           Testament
           for
           King
           Edward
           ,
           by
           which
           both
           his
           Sisters
           and
           the
           
             Queen
             of
             Scotland
          
           were
           excluded
           from
           the
           Succession
           :
           his
           Sisters
           as
           being
           both
           Bastards
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Queen
             of
             Scotland
          
           because
           born
           
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Succession
           came
           to
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Suffolk's
           Daughters
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           with
           all
           the
           other
           particulars
           mentioned
           by
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ,
           which
           are
           too
           many
           to
           be
           set
           down
           ,
           are
           all
           false
           .
           In
           the
           Declaration
           that
           King
           Edward
           made
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           special
           exclusion
           of
           his
           Sisters
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           tho
           they
           are
           in
           effect
           excluded
           ,
           the
           Daughters
           of
           Suffolk
           being
           declared
           the
           next
           Heirs
           .
           2.
           
           This
           was
           not
           done
           by
           a
           Testament
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Declaration
           made
           in
           Council
           ,
           all
           writ
           with
           the
           
             King
             's
             own
             Hand
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           an
           Act
           of
           Council
           was
           also
           signed
           by
           all
           the
           Board
           :
           and
           then
           
             Letters
             Patents
          
           were
           passed
           under
           the
           Seal
           conform
           to
           it
           .
           3.
           
           There
           was
           no
           possibility
           of
           Forgery
           here
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           done
           too
           solemnly
           to
           admit
           of
           that
           :
           and
           here
           I
           will
           publish
           the
           discovery
           that
           I
           have
           made
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           since
           I
           writ
           my
           History
           .
           The
           
             Original
             Paper
          
           all
           writ
           with
           K.
           
             Edward's
             own
             Hand
          
           ,
           and
           the
           original
           Act
           of
           Council
           ,
           signed
           by
           all
           the
           Council
           ,
           have
           come
           into
           my
           Hands
           :
           and
           as
           I
           kept
           them
           long
           enough
           by
           me
           ,
           to
           shew
           them
           to
           many
           persons
           ,
           so
           
           I
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           publish
           them
           here
           ,
           as
           Papers
           that
           are
           extremely
           curious
           :
           and
           I
           would
           gladly
           do
           somewhat
           that
           may
           be
           a
           better
           entertainment
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           than
           the
           constant
           discovery
           of
           a
           series
           of
           Errors
           ,
           which
           come
           so
           thick
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           part
           sound
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   K.
                   EDWARD'S
                   Device
                   for
                   the
                   Succession
                   .
                
                 
                   FOr
                   lack
                   of
                   Issue
                   Male
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Issue
                     Male
                     coming
                     of
                     the
                     Issue
                     female
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     after
                     declared
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Lady
                   Francis's
                   Heirs
                   Males
                   ,
                   if
                   She
                   have
                   any
                   ;
                   for
                   lack
                   of
                   such
                   Issue
                   before
                   my
                   death
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   L.
                   Iane
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   Heir's
                   Males
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   L.
                   Katherine's
                   Heir
                   's
                   Males
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   L.
                   Marie's
                   Heir
                   's
                   Males
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   Heirs
                   Males
                   of
                   the
                   Daughters
                   which
                   She
                   shall
                   have
                   hereafter
                   :
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   L.
                   Marget's
                   
                   Heir
                   's
                   Males
                   ;
                   for
                   lack
                   of
                   such
                   Issue
                   to
                   the
                   Heir's
                   Males
                   of
                   the
                   Lady
                   Ianes
                   Daughters
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   Heirs
                   Males
                   of
                   the
                   L.
                   Katherin's
                   Daughters
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   forth
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   L.
                   Marget's
                   Heir
                   's
                   Males
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   after
                   my
                   death
                   the
                   Heir
                   Male
                   be
                   entred
                   into
                   18.
                   year
                   old
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   whole
                   Rule
                   and
                   Governance
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   under
                   18.
                   then
                   his
                   Mother
                   to
                   be
                   Governess
                   till
                   he
                   enter
                   18.
                   year
                   old
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   do
                   nothing
                   without
                   the
                   Advice
                   and
                   Agreement
                   of
                   six
                   ,
                   parcel
                   of
                   a
                   Council
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   pointed
                   by
                   my
                   Last
                   Will
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   twenty
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   If
                   the
                   Mother
                   dye
                   before
                   the
                   Heir
                   enter
                   into
                   18.
                   the
                   Realm
                   to
                   be
                   governed
                   by
                   the
                   Council
                   ,
                   provided
                   that
                   after
                   he
                   be
                   14.
                   year
                   ,
                   all
                   great
                   matters
                   of
                   importance
                   be
                   opened
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   *
                   5.
                   
                   If
                   I
                   died
                   without
                   Issue
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   were
                   none
                   Heir
                   Male
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Lady
                   Francis
                   to
                   be
                   Governess
                   Regent
                   ;
                   for
                   lack
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   her
                   eldest
                   Daughters
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   lack
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   L.
                   Marget
                   to
                   be
                   Governess
                   after
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   till
                   some
                   Heir
                   Male
                   be
                   born
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   that
                   Child
                   to
                   be
                   Governess
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   if
                   during
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   the
                   Governess
                   there
                   dye
                   four
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   She
                   by
                   her
                   Letters
                   call
                   an
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   ,
                   within
                   one
                   month
                   following
                   ,
                   and
                   choose
                   four
                   more
                   ,
                   wherein
                   She
                   shall
                   have
                   three
                   Voices
                   ;
                   but
                   after
                   her
                   death
                   ,
                   the
                   16.
                   shall
                   choose
                   among
                   themselves
                   till
                   the
                   Heir
                   come
                   to
                   14.
                   year
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   by
                   their
                   Advise
                   shall
                   choose
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Order
                   of
                   King
                   EDWARD
                   the
                   Sixth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Privy
                   Council
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Succession
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     EDWARD
                     ;
                  
                
                 
                   WE
                   whose
                   Hands
                   are
                   underwritten
                   ,
                   having
                   heretofore
                   many
                   times
                   heard
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   
                   our
                   most
                   gracious
                   Soveraign
                   Lord's
                   earnest
                   Desire
                   and
                   express
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   touch-the
                   Limitation
                   of
                   the
                   Succession
                   in
                   the
                   Imperial
                   Crown
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Realms
                   and
                   Dominions
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   seen
                   His
                   Majesty's
                   own
                   Devise
                   touching
                   the
                   said
                   Succession
                   first
                   ,
                   wholy
                   written
                   with
                   His
                   most
                   Gracious
                   Hand
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   copied
                   out
                   in
                   His
                   Majesty's
                   presence
                   ,
                   by
                   His
                   most
                   high
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   and
                   confirmed
                   with
                   
                   the
                   Subscription
                   of
                   His
                   Majesties
                   own
                   Hand
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   His
                   Highness
                   delivered
                   to
                   certain
                   Judges
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   learned
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   written
                   in
                   full
                   order
                   :
                   do
                   by
                   His
                   Majesty's
                   special
                   and
                   absolute
                   Commandment
                   eftsoons
                   given
                   us
                   ,
                   agree
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   signed
                   with
                   our
                   Hands
                   ,
                   and
                   sealed
                   with
                   our
                   Seales
                   ,
                   promise
                   by
                   our
                   Oaths
                   and
                   Honours
                   to
                   observe
                   ;
                   fully
                   perform
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   ,
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   Article
                   ,
                   Clause
                   ,
                   Branch
                   and
                   Matter
                   ,
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Writing
                   ,
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Judges
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   superscribed
                   with
                   His
                   Majesty's
                   Hand
                   in
                   six
                   several
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   such
                   other
                   matter
                   as
                   His
                   Majesty
                   by
                   his
                   Last
                   Will
                   shall
                   appoint
                   ,
                   declare
                   or
                   command
                   touching
                   or
                   concerning
                   the
                   Limitation
                   of
                   the
                   Succession
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Imperial
                   Crown
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   do
                   further
                   promise
                   
                   by
                   His
                   Majesty's
                   said
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   never
                   to
                   vary
                   or
                   swerve
                   during
                   our
                   lives
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   said
                   Limitation
                   of
                   the
                   Succession
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   shall
                   to
                   the
                   uttermost
                   of
                   our
                   powers
                   defend
                   and
                   maintain
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   shall
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   hereafter
                   (
                   which
                   God
                   forbid
                   )
                   vary
                   from
                   this
                   Agreement
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   part
                   thereof
                   :
                   We
                   and
                   every
                   of
                   us
                   do
                   assent
                   to
                   take
                   ,
                   use
                   ,
                   and
                   repute
                   him
                   for
                   a
                   Breaker
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   Concord
                   ,
                   Peace
                   and
                   Unity
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   do
                   our
                   uttermost
                   to
                   see
                   him
                   or
                   them
                   so
                   varying
                   or
                   swearving
                   ,
                   punished
                   with
                   most
                   sharp
                   punishments
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   deserts
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         T.
                         Cant.
                         
                      
                       
                         T.
                         Ely
                      
                       
                         Cane
                         Winchester
                         .
                      
                       
                         Northumberland
                         .
                      
                       
                         I.
                         Bedford
                         .
                      
                       
                         H.
                         Suffolk
                         .
                      
                       
                         W.
                         North●
                         .
                      
                       
                         F.
                         Shrewsbury
                         .
                      
                       
                         F.
                         Huntington
                         .
                      
                       
                         Pembroke
                         .
                      
                       
                         E.
                         Clynton
                         .
                      
                       
                         T.
                         Darcy
                         .
                      
                       
                         G.
                         Cobham
                         .
                      
                       
                         R.
                         Ryche
                         .
                      
                       
                         T.
                         Chene
                         .
                      
                       
                         Iohn
                         Gate
                         .
                      
                       
                         William
                         Petre.
                         
                      
                       
                         Iohn
                         Cheek
                         .
                      
                       
                         W.
                         Cecil
                         .
                      
                       
                         Edward
                         Mountague
                         .
                      
                       
                         Iohn
                         Baker
                         .
                      
                       
                         Edward
                         Gryffin
                         .
                      
                       
                         Iohn
                         Lucas
                         .
                      
                       
                         Iohn
                         Gosnald
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           By
           these
           Evidences
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           what
           Faults
           soever
           may
           be
           charged
           on
           the
           Memory
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           this
           of
           forging
           King
           
             Edward's
             Testament
          
           is
           none
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           LXI
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             the
             D.
             of
          
           Northumberland
           
             obliged
             all
          
           Mary
           and
           Elisabeth
           
             's
             Friends
             to
             abandon
             them
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             made
             them
             be
             kept
             as
             close
             Prisoners
             in
          
           Hunsden-Castle
           ,
           
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Criminals
             .
          
           But
           these
           two
           Sisters
           were
           never
           so
           good
           Friends
           as
           to
           live
           together
           .
           2.
           
           They
           were
           both
           so
           free
           with
           their
           Families
           ,
           that
           Princess
           Mary
           was
           on
           her
           way
           to
           see
           King
           Edward
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           road
           she
           met
           the
           news
           of
           his
           Death
           .
        
         
           LXII
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             It
             was
             five
             moneths
             past
             from
             the
             time
             of
          
           Northumberland
           
             's
             Son's
             marrying
             L.
          
           Jean
           Gray
           ,
           
           
             when
             K.
          
           Edward
           
             died
             on
             the
             sixth
             of
             Iuly
             .
          
           There
           was
           but
           five
           weeks
           past
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           married
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Iune
           ,
           but
           on
           what
           day
           of
           Iune
           it
           is
           not
           certain
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           .
        
         
           LXIII
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Northumberland
           
             concealed
             King
          
           Edwards
           
             death
             
             as
             long
             as
             he
             could
             :
             and
             that
             some
             days
             after
             that
             ,
          
           
           Jean
           Gray
           
             made
             a
             magnificent
             Entry
             thro
          
           London
           ,
           
             and
             then
             came
             on
             the
             War
             with
             Queen
          
           Mary
           .
           But
           this
           whole
           business
           lasted
           only
           nine
           dayes
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           thought
           that
           the
           English
           Proverb
           of
           a
           
             Nine
             days
             wonder
          
           ,
           took
           its
           beginning
           .
           So
           he
           ought
           to
           manage
           this
           time
           a
           little
           better
           :
           Indeed
           this
           Phantasm
           of
           Lady
           
             Iean
             Gray
          
           ,
           as
           it
           disappeared
           soon
           ,
           so
           it
           never
           had
           force
           enough
           to
           pretend
           to
           any
           Magnificence
           :
           two
           dayes
           after
           King
           Edward's
           Death
           ,
           she
           was
           conveyed
           secretly
           to
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           she
           never
           came
           ;
           for
           after
           a
           weeks
           Pageantry
           of
           her
           Queenship
           ,
           she
           was
           kept
           there
           till
           her
           Head
           was
           cut
           off
           .
        
         
           LXIV
           .
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ,
           who
           will
           always
           discover
           the
           secretest
           springs
           of
           mens
           thoughts
           ,
           pretends
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             hatred
             that
             the
             Nation
             bore
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Northumberland
           ,
           
             was
             his
             rendring
             of
          
           Bulloigne
           
             to
             the
          
           French.
           And
           here
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           way
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           an
           equal
           measure
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           Presumption
           )
           
             the
             various
             Reflections
             
             that
             the
          
           English
           
             made
             on
             that
             ●●tter
          
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           rendring
           of
           ●●lloigne
           ,
           it
           was
           indeed
           necessary
           ,
           since
           〈◊〉
           Forts
           that
           covered
           it
           ,
           had
           been
           ta●●n
           :
           and
           this
           having
           fallen
           out
           during
           ●●merset's
           Ministry
           ,
           the
           blame
           of
           this
           ●●ss
           was
           laid
           wholly
           on
           him
           .
           2.
           
           There
           ●●ere
           several
           Sessions
           of
           Parliament
           af●●r
           that
           rendition
           ,
           which
           fell
           out
           im●ediately
           upon
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset's
           all
           ;
           and
           a
           new
           one
           was
           called
           in
           the
           ●●d
           of
           this
           Reign
           ,
           yet
           no
           complaint
           ●as
           ever
           made
           in
           Parliament
           upon
           ●●at
           head
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Duke
           of
           Northum●erland
           was
           less
           guilty
           of
           it
           than
           any
           of
           〈◊〉
           Ministry
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           Emperour●●efused
           ●●efused
           to
           assist
           them
           ,
           the
           Ministry
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           a
           War
           with
           France
           and
           Scot●●nd
           was
           too
           great
           a
           load
           upon
           them
           〈◊〉
           a
           Minority
           ,
           in
           which
           their
           only
           ●onsiderable
           Ally
           failed
           them
           :
           so
           that
           ●hey
           resolved
           to
           make
           a
           Peace
           by
           the
           endring
           of
           Bulloigne
           :
           yet
           tho
           the
           Duke
           ●f
           Northumberland
           saw
           this
           could
           not
           ●e
           opposed
           ,
           he
           absented
           himself
           for
           ●ome
           days
           from
           Council
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           not
           ●●gn
           the
           Peace
           with
           the
           other
           
             Privy
             Councellors
          
           ,
           who
           signed
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           the
           Original
           Order
           was
           long
           
           in
           my
           Hands
           .
           For
           the
           Original
           Cou●●cil-Book
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           the
           most
           Impo●●tant
           Resolutions
           were
           signed
           by
           t●●
           whole
           Board
           ,
           had
           fallen
           into
           priva●●
           hands
           ,
           and
           was
           presented
           to
           me
           :
           b●●
           I
           delivered
           it
           in
           to
           the
           Clerks
           of
           t●●
           
             Privy
             Council
          
           to
           be
           preserved
           by
           the●
           with
           the
           care
           that
           is
           due
           to
           the
           mo●●
           Authentical
           Remain
           of
           the
           last
           Ag●
           4.
           
           But
           as
           Mr.
           Varillas
           tells
           a
           fa●●
           ground
           of
           the
           Aversion
           that
           the
           E●●glish
           had
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumbe●●land
           ,
           so
           he
           did
           not
           know
           the
           true
           one
           tho
           they
           are
           mentioned
           by
           all
           our
           A●thors
           .
           He
           was
           excessively
           haughty
           ,
           a●●violent
           ;
           he
           was
           believed
           to
           be
           a
           man
           〈◊〉
           no
           Religion
           :
           It
           was
           generally
           though
           that
           he
           had
           destroyed
           the
           Duke
           of
           S●●merset
           by
           false
           Witnesses
           ;
           he
           had
           no●
           excluded
           the
           right
           Heirs
           of
           the
           Crow●
           to
           set
           up
           his
           own
           Son
           ;
           and
           which
           w●●
           beyond
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           the
           spirits
           of
           th●
           people
           ,
           it
           was
           generally
           believed
           th●●
           King
           Edward
           was
           poisoned
           by
           his
           d●●rections
           :
           and
           here
           are
           grounds
           of
           a
           general
           dislike
           ,
           that
           were
           a
           little
           bette●
           founded
           than
           that
           feigned
           one
           for
           th●
           delivering
           up
           of
           Bulloigne
           ,
           three
           yea●
           before
           :
           but
           a
           man
           that
           will
           needs
           b●
           
           Writer
           of
           History
           ,
           in
           spite
           of
           so
           pro●●nd
           an
           Ignorance
           ,
           must
           ramble
           about
           〈◊〉
           conjectures
           :
           and
           if
           he
           has
           as
           little
           ●●dgment
           as
           sincerity
           ,
           he
           must
           make
           ●●ch
           as
           Mr.
           Varillas
           does
           .
        
         
           LXV
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             immediatly
             ●●n
             King
          
           Edward's
           death
           ,
           ●orthumberland
           
             sent
             a
             body
             〈◊〉
             Horse
             to
             seise
             on
             Queen
             ●ary
             .
          
           
           But
           here
           his
           Memory
           failed
           ●n
           too
           soon
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           but
           six
           pa●s
           before
           said
           ,
           that
           both
           She
           and
           her
           ●●ster
           Elisabeth
           were
           kept
           close
           priso●●rs
           in
           Hunsden
           :
           so
           there
           was
           no
           oc●sion
           for
           
             seising
             on
             her
             person
          
           .
        
         
           
             LXVI
             .
             He
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           that
           Petre
           ,
           Se●●tary
           to
           the
           D.
           of
           Northum●●rland
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           
           ●●he
           had
           pretended
           to
           be
           a
           Cal●●nist
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           raise
           himself
           ,
           ●as
           prevailed
           on
           by
           the
           same
           Ambition
           ,
           ●●w
           to
           betray
           his
           Master
           :
           so
           he
           went
           ●●mself
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           King
           Edward
           ex●●ed
           ,
           to
           give
           Queen
           Mary
           notice
           of
           〈◊〉
           design
           ,
           that
           was
           laid
           against
           her
           :
           ●●d
           he
           made
           such
           hast
           that
           he
           came
           to
           ●●nsden
           two
           hours
           before
           the
           body
           of
           ●orse
           :
           so
           he
           being
           well
           known
           to
           those
           〈◊〉
           kept
           her
           ,
           was
           admitted
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           
           he
           not
           only
           warned
           her
           of
           her
           dange●
           but
           he
           found
           a
           way
           to
           convey
           both
           〈◊〉
           and
           himself
           away
           .
        
         
           Some
           body
           in
           Charity
           to
           Mr.
           Var●●las
           should
           have
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           the●
           was
           at
           present
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           in
           great
           cred●●
           in
           a
           certain
           Court
           of
           Europe
           ,
           that
           is
           〈◊〉
           neally
           descended
           from
           this
           Petre
           ;
           yet
           〈◊〉
           comfort
           him
           ,
           tho
           those
           of
           that
           Orde●
           are
           not
           much
           celebrated
           for
           their
           gre●●
           readiness
           to
           forgive
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           〈◊〉
           Petre
           will
           think
           him
           below
           his
           wrat
           〈◊〉
           notwithstanding
           this
           injury
           that
           he
           do
           the
           memory
           of
           his
           Ancestor
           .
           I
           dare
           n●●
           say
           ,
           his
           Grand-Father
           ,
           lest
           he
           finds
           o●●
           as
           he
           did
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           L.
           Darn●●
           that
           he
           was
           his
           
             Great
             Grand-father
          
           .
           〈◊〉
           will
           not
           call
           this
           an
           
             irreparable
             Inju●●
          
           to
           use
           Mr.
           Varillas's
           terms
           in
           the
           case
           King
           Henry
           the
           Seventh
           ;
           for
           I
           do
           n●●
           think
           that
           he
           is
           capable
           of
           doing
           〈◊〉
           
             Irreparable
             injury
          
           to
           any
           body
           .
           But
           〈◊〉
           return
           to
           Petre
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           long
           
             S●●cretary
             of
             State
          
           ,
           both
           to
           King
           Her●
           and
           King
           Edward
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           n●●
           
             Northumberland's
             Secretary
          
           .
           2.
           〈◊〉
           was
           always
           esteemed
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           a●●
           was
           a
           vertuous
           and
           sincere
           man
           :
           if
           was
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           very
           bad
           on
           
           for
           his
           Family
           to
           this
           day
           feels
           what
           a
           great
           Estate
           he
           made
           out
           of
           the
           
             Abbey
             Lands
          
           .
           3.
           
           He
           continued
           stile
           with
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           was
           one
           of
           those
           who
           signed
           the
           Letter
           to
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           in
           the
           pretended
           
             Q.
             Iean's
          
           Name
           ,
           ordering
           her
           to
           lay
           down
           her
           pretensions
           .
           4.
           
           He
           was
           removed
           from
           his
           Office
           of
           Secretary
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           Q.
           Mary
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           :
           and
           here
           I
           lose
           sight
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           know
           what
           became
           of
           him
           afterwards
           ,
           or
           when
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Family
           was
           raised
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           being
           Peers
           of
           England
           5.
           
           It
           was
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arundel
           ,
           that
           sent
           Queen
           Mary
           the
           notice
           of
           her
           
             Brothers
             Death
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           design
           then
           on
           foot
           against
           her
           ;
           for
           she
           was
           then
           within
           half
           a
           days
           journey
           of
           London
           on
           her
           way
           ,
           to
           see
           her
           Brother
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           that
           Northumberland
           durst
           not
           venture
           on
           so
           hardy
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           the
           seising
           on
           her
           ,
           but
           he
           intended
           to
           make
           her
           come
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           see
           her
           Brother
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           get
           her
           to
           throw
           herself
           into
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
           LXVII
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           Northumberland
           
             had
             four
             things
             for
             him
             ;
             King
          
           Edward's
           Testament
           ,
           
           the
           Publick
           
           Treasure
           ,
           the
           Army
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Fleet
           :
           
             but
             Queen
          
           Mary
           
             went
             to
          
           Norfolk
           ,
           
             where
             She
             knew
             how
             much
             he
             was
             hated
             for
             his
             having
             sold
          
           Bulloigne
           
             to
             the
             French.
          
           But
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           ,
           that
           the
           Settlement
           of
           the
           Crown
           was
           not
           done
           by
           Testament
           ,
           but
           by
           
             Letters
             Patents
          
           .
           And
           as
           at
           that
           time
           there
           was
           no
           Fleet
           ,
           nor
           standing
           Army
           at
           all
           :
           so
           there
           was
           scarce
           any
           Money
           in
           the
           Treasury
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           was
           indeed
           much
           hated
           in
           Norfolk
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           the
           business
           of
           Bulloigne
           ;
           but
           besides
           the
           general
           Considerations
           ,
           that
           had
           rendred
           him
           odious
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           he
           had
           subbued
           the
           Insurrection
           of
           Norfolk
           of
           the
           Commons
           against
           the
           Gentry
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           very
           severe
           in
           his
           Military
           Executions
           .
           3.
           
           Q
           Mary
           did
           not
           go
           to
           Norfolk
           :
           she
           went
           indeed
           very
           near
           it
           ,
           but
           she
           staied
           still
           in
           Suffolk
           .
        
         
           
             LXVIII
             .
             Mr.
          
           Varillas
           
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Earles
           of
           
             Derby
             ,
             Essex
          
           and
           Hastings
           ,
           
           were
           not
           Inferiour
           in
           any
           respect
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           had
           married
           the
           Lady
           
             Jean
             Gray's
          
           Sisters
           :
           so
           they
           declared
           for
           Q.
           Mary
           ,
           on
           two
           conditions
           ,
           the
           one
           was
           ,
           that
           She
           
           should
           never
           marry
           a
           Stranger
           :
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           She
           should
           make
           no
           change
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           but
           tho
           Q.
           Mary
           was
           absolutely
           resolved
           to
           observe
           neither
           of
           these
           ;
           yet
           since
           there
           are
           few
           Examples
           of
           those
           who
           would
           lose
           a
           Crown
           rather
           than
           not
           promise
           the
           things
           which
           they
           neither
           can
           nor
           will
           observe
           ,
           She
           promised
           all
           that
           was
           asked
           of
           her
           ;
           upon
           which
           those
           three
           Earles
           being
           perswaded
           that
           they
           had
           provided
           sufficiently
           for
           Calvinism
           ;
           took
           the
           Field
           with
           their
           Friends
           ,
           and
           having
           assured
           all
           people
           that
           they
           had
           received
           a
           full
           Security
           for
           the
           established
           Religion
           ,
           they
           quickly
           brought
           together
           an
           Army
           of
           15000.
           men
           .
        
         
           Our
           Author
           is
           always
           unhappy
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           particulars
           :
           for
           1.
           the
           Earl
           of
           Derby
           was
           a
           zealous
           Papist
           and
           had
           protested
           in
           Parliament
           against
           all
           the
           Changes
           that
           had
           been
           made
           .
           2.
           
           He
           had
           no
           hand
           in
           the
           re-establishing
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           for
           the
           business
           was
           done
           before
           there
           was
           any
           occasion
           of
           raising
           the
           remote
           Counties
           .
           3.
           
           There
           was
           no
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           at
           this
           time
           :
           for
           that
           Title
           was
           bestowed
           on
           none
           from
           Cromwels
           fall
           ,
           
           till
           the
           exaltation
           of
           Queen
           Elisabeth's
           Favorite
           to
           it
           .
           4.
           
           There
           was
           no
           Earl
           of
           Hastings
           :
           the
           Earl
           of
           Huntingtons
           Son
           carries
           the
           Title
           of
           Lord
           Hastings
           :
           and
           our
           Author
           had
           bestowed
           on
           him
           L.
           Gray's
           Sister
           .
           5.
           
           The
           Earl
           of
           Sussex
           was
           the
           person
           that
           did
           the
           greatest
           service
           of
           all
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           named
           by
           Mr.
           Varillas
           .
           6.
           
           It
           was
           the
           People
           of
           Suffolk
           and
           Norfolk
           ,
           that
           asked
           those
           assurances
           of
           the
           Queen
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           but
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Nobility
           made
           any
           such
           demands
           .
           7.
           
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           mention
           made
           of
           their
           asking
           any
           Assurances
           of
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           not
           marry
           a
           Stranger
           .
           8.
           
           The
           care
           ,
           that
           our
           Author
           uses
           here
           ,
           in
           setting
           forth
           Queen
           Mary's
           Dissimulation
           ,
           and
           her
           granting
           of
           Promises
           ,
           that
           she
           never
           intended
           to
           observe
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Reflection
           that
           upon
           that
           he
           makes
           on
           
             Crowned
             Heads
          
           ;
           looks
           as
           if
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           cover
           the
           Infamy
           of
           some
           late
           Violations
           of
           Promises
           and
           Oaths
           ,
           by
           shewing
           that
           this
           has
           been
           the
           way
           of
           
             Crowned
             Heads
          
           at
           all
           times
           :
           and
           perhaps
           this
           is
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Panegyrick
           ;
           
           but
           since
           Mr.
           Varillas
           had
           taxed
           the
           
             zealous
             Catholicks
          
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           Imprudent
           ,
           for
           laying
           down
           Arms
           upon
           King
           Henry's
           word
           ,
           why
           might
           not
           he
           have
           put
           the
           same
           Censure
           here
           ,
           on
           those
           
             zealous
             Protestants
          
           ,
           who
           took
           up
           Arms
           upon
           Queen
           Mary's
           word
           ;
           since
           as
           he
           sets
           out
           the
           matter
           ,
           they
           had
           less
           reason
           to
           trust
           her
           ,
           than
           the
           other
           Rebels
           had
           to
           trust
           her
           Father
           ?
        
         
           
             LXIX
             .
             He
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           that
           Northumberland
           marched
           against
           her
           with
           some
           old
           Troops
           ,
           
           that
           he
           had
           ready
           :
           fancying
           that
           She
           was
           but
           15000.
           strong
           ;
           but
           he
           found
           She
           was
           30000.
           strong
           :
           two
           parts
           of
           three
           of
           his
           Army
           refused
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           some
           went
           over
           to
           the
           Queen
           with
           flying
           Colours
           :
           so
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           return
           to
           London
           ,
           reckoning
           that
           he
           was
           still
           Master
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           Fleet
           :
           but
           at
           his
           return
           he
           found
           the
           Gates
           shut
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           City
           had
           declared
           against
           him
           ,
           whose
           Example
           was
           followed
           by
           the
           Fleet.
           So
           seeing
           all
           was
           lost
           ,
           he
           rendred
           himself
           upon
           discretion
           ,
           ten
           dayes
           after
           he
           had
           crowned
           Jean
           of
           Suffolk
           .
        
         
           This
           Section
           is
           as
           exactly
           writ
           as
           
           the
           former
           ;
           for
           1.
           
           Northumberland
           had
           no
           old
           Troops
           ,
           and
           he
           marched
           from
           London
           with
           2000.
           
           Horse
           ,
           and
           6000.
           
           Foot
           ,
           such
           as
           could
           be
           brought
           together
           of
           the
           sudden
           .
           2.
           
           
             Iean
             Gray
          
           was
           never
           Crowned
           :
           she
           was
           only
           proclaimed
           
             Queen
             .
             3.
             
             Northumberland
          
           never
           marched
           back
           to
           London
           ,
           but
           seeing
           the
           Queen's
           forces
           encrease
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           came
           in
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           came
           into
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           proclaimed
           Queen
           
             Mary
             .
             4.
          
           
           It
           was
           not
           so
           much
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           
             Privy
             Council
          
           that
           declared
           for
           Queen
           
             Mary
             .
             5.
          
           
           There
           was
           no
           Fleet
           then
           to
           change
           sides
           :
           for
           Mr.
           Varillas
           knowing
           nothing
           of
           the
           past
           Age
           ,
           and
           only
           hearing
           that
           at
           present
           the
           
             English
             Fleet
          
           is
           the
           greatest
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           has
           this
           ever
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           fancies
           that
           it
           was
           so
           at
           all
           times
           .
           6.
           
           Nothumberland
           did
           not
           render
           himself
           ,
           but
           was
           apprehended
           as
           a
           Criminal
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arundel
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           to
           seise
           on
           him
           .
        
         
           
             LXX
             .
             He
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           that
           Northumberland
           was
           presently
           put
           in
           Irons
           ;
           
           but
           he
           retained
           so
           great
           a
           presence
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           be
           examined
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           that
           
           Mr.
           Varillas
           
             thought
             fit
             to
             set
             this
             out
             with
             all
             the
             Pomp
             that
             his
             Sublime
             could
             furnish
             :
             he
             puts
             Harangues
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             confounded
             the
             Privy
             Councillours
             ,
             among
             whom
             he
             names
          
           the
           Earl
           of
           Chieresberi
           :
           but
           his
           crimes
           being
           so
           notorious
           ,
           he
           with
           his
           four
           Sons
           were
           condemned
           to
           dye
           as
           Traitors
           .
           The
           Queen
           pardoned
           three
           ,
           but
           was
           inexorable
           to
           the
           fourth
           :
           and
           when
           Northumberland
           saw
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           of
           life
           ,
           he
           declared
           that
           he
           had
           been
           only
           a
           Calvinist
           out
           of
           Interest
           ;
           and
           expressed
           a
           great
           detestation
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           th●
           Preachers
           of
           it
           :
           and
           suffered
           with
           a
           constancy
           that
           was
           admired
           by
           〈◊〉
           that
           saw
           it
           :
           those
           who
           suffered
           with
           him
           imitating
           his
           conversion
           ;
           this
           had
           a
           great
           effect
           on
           peoples
           spirits
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Men
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberlands
           quality
           ,
           are
           never
           put
           in
           Irons
           in
           
             England
             .
             2.
          
           
           He
           shewed
           so
           little
           courage
           ,
           that
           he
           threw
           himself
           at
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arundel's
           feet
           abjectly
           to
           beg
           his
           
             Favour
             .
             3.
          
           
           Our
           Author
           confounds
           his
           being
           brought
           to
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           before
           a
           Lord
           Steward
           ,
           and
           the
           Peers
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           an
           Examination
           before
           the
           Council
           :
           and
           his
           making
           the
           
           Council
           condemn
           him
           ,
           shews
           that
           he
           does
           not
           know
           the
           commonest
           points
           of
           form
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           England
           .
           4.
           
           All
           this
           Constancy
           and
           arguing
           that
           he
           puts
           in
           Northumberlands
           mouth
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           two
           points
           in
           Law
           that
           he
           proposed
           to
           the
           Peers
           ,
           that
           were
           his
           Judges
           :
           The
           one
           was
           ,
           
             whether
             a
             man
             acting
             by
             Order
             of
             Council
             ,
             and
             by
             Warrants
             under
             the
             Great
             Seal
             ,
             could
             be
             esteemed
             a
             Criminal
             :
          
           the
           other
           was
           ,
           
             whether
             one
             that
             had
             acted
             so
             ,
             could
             be
             judged
             by
             Peers
             ,
             that
             had
             given
             him
             those
             Orders
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             as
             guilty
             as
             himself
             .
          
           5.
           
           Tho
           these
           were
           points
           in
           Law
           that
           〈◊〉
           have
           some
           colour
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           far
           from
           confounding
           any
           :
           for
           a
           Council
           or
           a
           
             Great
             Seal
          
           flowing
           from
           an
           Vsurper
           ,
           is
           nothing
           :
           so
           this
           Authority
           could
           not
           justify
           him
           :
           and
           as
           for
           those
           who
           were
           as
           guilty
           as
           himself
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           now
           his
           Iudges
           ;
           they
           were
           not
           convicted
           of
           the
           guilt
           :
           and
           no
           Peer
           can
           be
           ●et
           a●ide
           in
           a
           Tryal
           ,
           upon
           general
           surmises
           ,
           how
           true
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           .
           6.
           
           I
           confess
           it
           was
           some
           time
           ,
           before
           I
           could
           find
           out
           who
           this
           Earl
           of
           Chieresberi
           was
           .
           At
           last
           I
           saw
           it
           must
           be
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           who
           
           should
           have
           been
           a
           little
           better
           known
           to
           Mr.
           Varillus
           :
           unless
           he
           has
           read
           the
           French
           Story
           as
           carelesly
           as
           he
           has
           done
           the
           English
           ;
           for
           the
           Illustrious
           Ancestors
           of
           that
           Family
           left
           such
           marks
           of
           their
           valour
           behind
           them
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           one
           should
           think
           that
           Talbot
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           Family
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           in
           which
           a
           
             French
             Writer
          
           should
           be
           the
           least
           apt
           to
           mistake
           .
           And
           this
           confirms
           me
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Varillas
           has
           never
           read
           History
           .
           7.
           
           There
           were
           none
           of
           
             Northumberlands
             Sons
          
           tryed
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           his
           eldest
           Son
           the
           Earl
           of
           Warwick
           :
           for
           he
           had
           been
           called
           by
           writ
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           to
           be
           tried
           as
           a
           Peer
           :
           but
           the
           rest
           were
           Commoners
           ;
           and
           were
           tryed
           some
           moneths
           after
           this
           .
           8.
           
           He
           makes
           Queen
           Mary
           less
           merciful
           than
           she
           was
           :
           for
           it
           was
           believed
           she
           would
           have
           pardoned
           both
           Iean
           of
           Suffolk
           and
           her
           Husband
           ;
           if
           upon
           the
           Rebellion
           that
           was
           raised
           six
           moneths
           after
           this
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           been
           then
           thought
           necessary
           to
           take
           to
           severer
           Councils
           .
           9.
           
           It
           was
           believed
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           Northumberland
           declared
           himself
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           ,
           in
           
           hope
           to
           save
           his
           life
           by
           the
           means
           .
           10.
           
           His
           constancy
           was
           not
           very
           extraordinary
           ;
           for
           there
           passed
           some
           severe
           expostulations
           between
           Sr.
           
             Iohn
             Gates
          
           and
           him
           :
           who
           as
           they
           had
           been
           complices
           in
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           so
           now
           being
           brought
           to
           suffer
           together
           ,
           they
           died
           reproaching
           one
           another
           .
           11.
           
           It
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           that
           any
           other
           of
           those
           who
           suffered
           ,
           changed
           their
           Religion
           :
           Nor
           12.
           
           Is
           it
           likely
           that
           such
           a
           Declaration
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           odious
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           who
           in
           the
           making
           of
           it
           ,
           did
           likewise
           shew
           that
           they
           had
           made
           a
           small
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           could
           have
           any
           great
           effect
           on
           those
           who
           saw
           it
           .
        
         
           LXXI
           .
           Mr.
           Varillas
           will
           never
           give
           over
           his
           bold
           Quotations
           ;
           for
           here
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           that
           Charles
           
             the
             fifth
             advised
             Queen
          
           Mary
           ,
           
             not
             to
             proceed
             so
             hastily
             in
             the
             change
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             believed
             She
             would
             find
             before
             ,
             long
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             not
             be
             safe
             to
             her
             ,
             to
             break
             her
             promise
             .
          
           And
           to
           confirm
           this
           ,
           he
           cites
           on
           the
           margin
           ,
           Charles
           the
           fifths
           Letters
           to
           Q.
           Mary
           .
           ●
        
         
           This
           would
           make
           one
           that
           does
           not
           know
           the
           man
           ,
           fancy
           that
           there
           was
           some
           Register
           or
           Collection
           of
           those
           
           Letters
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           seen
           ;
           I
           have
           indeed
           seen
           those
           Letters
           ;
           for
           the
           Originals
           of
           them
           are
           extant
           ;
           and
           I
           shewed
           them
           once
           to
           the
           
             Spanish
             Ambassadour
          
           at
           
             London
             ,
             Don
             Pedro
             de
             Ronquillas
             ,
          
           who
           did
           me
           the
           honour
           to
           desire
           me
           to
           accompany
           him
           to
           the
           
             Cotton
             Library
          
           ,
           where
           I
           not
           only
           shewed
           him
           these
           Letters
           ,
           but
           as
           many
           of
           the
           other
           
             Original
             Papers
          
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           I
           had
           drawn
           my
           History
           ,
           as
           could
           be
           examined
           at
           one
           time
           :
           but
           for
           Charles
           the
           fifths
           Letters
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           little
           legible
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           of
           Hungary's
           hand
           is
           so
           little
           better
           than
           his
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           copy
           them
           out
           ,
           nor
           print
           them
           :
           some
           little
           hints
           I
           took
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           all
           .
           2.
           
           It
           seems
           Mr.
           Varillas
           was
           not
           much
           concerned
           in
           Queen
           Mary's
           breaking
           her
           word
           ;
           for
           in
           those
           Letters
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           up
           for
           Charles
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           makes
           him
           set
           before
           her
           ,
           is
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           could
           not
           do
           it
           long
           safe
           
             (
             Impunement
          
           )
           if
           she
           had
           a
           vast
           Army
           in
           any
           strong
           places
           ,
           a
           great
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           a
           huge
           Revenue
           ,
           then
           the
           breaking
           of
           her
           word
           would
           have
           troubled
           Mr.
           Varillas
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           not
           have
           hindred
           him
           from
           making
           
           her
           Panegyrick
           :
           tho
           the
           violation
           of
           her
           Faith
           was
           so
           much
           the
           more
           scandalous
           ,
           that
           those
           to
           whom
           she
           gave
           it
           ,
           had
           setled
           her
           upon
           her
           Throne
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           he
           will
           find
           somewhat
           parallel
           to
           this
           ,
           to
           put
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           .
        
         
           
             LXXII
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             with
             his
             Romance
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
          
           that
           Queen
           Mary
           writ
           back
           to
           the
           Emperour
           a
           more
           Heroical
           Answer
           than
           can
           be
           found
           among
           all
           the
           Letters
           of
           the
           Crowned
           Heads
           of
           the
           last
           Age
           :
           
           She
           told
           him
           what
           Wonders
           of
           Providence
           She
           had
           hitherto
           met
           with
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           She
           was
           more
           bound
           than
           any
           other
           not
           to
           be
           unthankful
           :
           
             and
             to
             conclude
             with
             a
             soft
             period
             ,
             She
             said
             ,
          
           She
           would
           be
           guilty
           of
           as
           many
           Crimes
           ●s
           She
           lived
           minutes
           without
           acquiting
           her self
           of
           her
           duty
           .
           
             These
             effects
             followed
             on
             those
             words
             :
          
           She
           repealed
           by
           Authentical
           Acts
           ,
           all
           that
           had
           been
           done
           by
           her
           Father
           or
           her
           Brother
           ,
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           :
           and
           tho
           She
           had
           reason
           to
           fear
           the
           Malecontents
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           having
           lived
           long
           without
           Religion
           ,
           would
           not
           willingly
           receive
           again
           that
           yoke
           which
           they
           had
           
           thrown
           off
           ,
           yet
           She
           reduced
           them
           all
           with
           more
           haughtiness
           ,
           than
           the
           most
           esteemed
           and
           the
           most
           absolute
           Prince
           that
           ever
           reigned
           in
           England
           :
           She
           dismissed
           the
           Armed
           Companies
           that
           were
           about
           her
           ;
           She
           renounced
           the
           title
           of
           Head
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           re-established
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           every
           where
           .
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           was
           done
           in
           the
           year
           1553.
           and
           before
           Haviets
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Varillas
           would
           make
           his
           Reader
           believe
           ,
           that
           Queen
           Mary
           was
           a
           Heroine
           indeed
           ;
           and
           he
           carries
           the
           character
           as
           high
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           that
           so
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           write
           his
           Panegyrick
           ,
           all
           the
           Praises
           he
           has
           bestowed
           on
           her
           ,
           may
           give
           so
           much
           the
           more
           lustre
           to
           his
           Monarch
           ,
           who
           after
           all
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           her
           :
           for
           tho
           she
           excelled
           all
           the
           Crowned
           Heads
           of
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           yet
           she
           must
           come
           humbly
           &
           lay
           down
           all
           her
           Glory
           to
           enrich
           the
           Panegyrik
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           present
           .
           2.
           
           Mr.
           Varillas
           would
           make
           us
           believe
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           both
           her
           Letters
           ,
           and
           the
           Letters
           of
           all
           the
           other
           crowned
           Heads
           of
           the
           last
           Age
           ;
           &
           I
           believe
           both
           is
           alike
           
           true
           .
           3.
           
           Those
           soft
           and
           melting
           Periods
           that
           he
           gives
           us
           out
           of
           her
           Letter
           ,
           have
           a
           sort
           of
           an
           affected
           Eloquence
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           may
           pass
           from
           a
           man
           like
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           not
           that
           native
           Beauty
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           stile
           of
           those
           that
           are
           
             born
             to
             command
          
           .
           4.
           
           If
           our
           Author
           had
           examined
           
             Queen
             Mary's
             Letters
          
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           some
           of
           them
           of
           a
           far
           different
           strain
           :
           he
           would
           have
           found
           her
           
             acknowledg
             King
          
           Henry's
           
             Supremacy
             ;
             renounce
             the
          
           Popes
           
             Authority
             ;
             confess
             that
             her
             Mothers
             Marriage
             was
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             incestuous
             ,
             and
             unlawful
             :
          
           he
           would
           have
           found
           her
           
             express
             her
             Sorrow
             for
             her
             former
             Stubbornness
             ,
             and
             Disobedience
             to
             her
             Father's
             most
             just
             and
             vertuous
             Laws
             ;
             and
             put
             her
             Soul
             in
             his
             hands
             ;
             vowing
             never
             to
             vary
             from
             his
             Orders
             ;
             and
             that
             her
             Conscience
             should
             be
             always
             directed
             by
             him
             :
          
           and
           when
           her
           opinion
           was
           asked
           of
           
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             Purgatory
          
           ,
           and
           Relicks
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           her
           declare
           ,
           
             that
             in
             all
             these
             things
             She
             had
             no
             opinion
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             She
             should
             receive
             from
             the
          
           King
           ;
           
             who
             had
             her
             whole
             Heart
             in
             his
             keeping
             ,
             and
             might
             imprint
             upon
             it
             ,
             
             in
             these
             and
             all
             other
             matters
             ,
             whatever
             his
             inestimable
             Vertue
             ,
             high
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             excellent
             Learning
             should
             think
             convenient
             for
             her
             .
          
           These
           were
           her
           strains
           ,
           while
           she
           was
           yet
           a
           Subject
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           yoke
           of
           a
           Father
           :
           and
           of
           these
           the
           Originals
           are
           yet
           extant
           .
           4.
           
           All
           the
           change
           that
           she
           made
           the
           first
           year
           of
           her
           Reign
           ,
           was
           to
           abolish
           what
           her
           Brother
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           things
           back
           to
           the
           state
           in
           which
           her
           Father
           had
           left
           them
           :
           upon
           which
           Cardinal
           Pool
           writ
           her
           a
           Letter
           full
           of
           severe
           expostulations
           ;
           for
           he
           said
           ,
           
             this
             was
             to
             establish
             Schism
             by
             a
             Law.
             5.
             
          
           Our
           Autho●
           represents
           all
           these
           changes
           as
           made
           of
           the
           sudden
           ,
           before
           she
           dismissed
           the
           people
           that
           came
           up
           with
           her
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           she
           had
           done
           all
           by
           her
           own
           Authority
           ,
           whereas
           it
           was
           the
           work
           of
           three
           Parliaments
           one
           after
           another
           .
           6.
           
           The
           Queen
           kept
           still
           her
           Title
           of
           
             Supream
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           above
           a
           year
           after
           this
           ,
           and
           in
           two
           Parliaments
           that
           she
           called
           ,
           she
           carried
           that
           among
           her
           other
           Titles
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           it
           turned
           out
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           licensed
           Preachers
           ,
           besides
           a
           great
           many
           other
           exercises
           of
           her
           Supremacy
           :
           
           so
           far
           was
           she
           from
           laying
           it
           aside
           at
           first
           .
        
         
           
             LXXIII
             .
             Mr.
          
           Varillas
           ,
           
             after
             he
             had
             diversified
             his
          
           Romance
           
             with
             the
             intermixture
             of
             other
             Affairs
             ,
             
             returns
             back
             to
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             lets
             us
             see
          
           how
           little
           the
           Queen
           was
           inclined
           to
           keep
           the
           Promises
           that
           She
           had
           made
           her
           Subjects
           :
           for
           the
           day
           after
           her
           Coronation
           ,
           it
           appeared
           to
           the
           Curious
           ,
           that
           She
           had
           made
           some
           Infractions
           in
           her
           Promises
           touching
           Religion
           ;
           tho
           She
           had
           not
           yet
           been
           tempted
           to
           break
           the
           other
           .
           She
           ballanced
           indeed
           whether
           She
           should
           marry
           one
           of
           her
           own
           Subjects
           or
           not
           .
           Card.
           Pool
           and
           Courtney
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Devonshire
           ,
           were
           the
           only
           two
           that
           were
           left
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal.
           Pool
           had
           many
           great
           Qualities
           ,
           
             which
             are
             set
             out
             as
             Romances
             paint
             their
             Hero's
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           Courtney's
           :
           who
           was
           descended
           by
           his
           Mother
           from
           the
           House
           of
           York
           :
           He
           was
           beautiful
           ,
           had
           a
           good
           meen
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           well
           bred
           ,
           that
           at
           two
           and
           twenty
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           most
           accomplished
           Cavalier
           of
           
             Great
             Brittain
          
           .
           He
           spake
           the
           Chief
           Languages
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           learned
           .
           His
           Mother
           had
           been
           Queen
           Mary's
           Friend
           ,
           that
           
           never
           left
           her
           day
           nor
           night
           :
           and
           some
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           once
           promised
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           She
           would
           marry
           her
           Son.
           
             But
             he
             adds
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Queen
           had
           owned
           her
           Design
           for
           Pool
           to
           Commendon
           :
           yet
           after
           all
           ,
           Pool
           was
           near
           sixty
           ,
           and
           Courtney
           was
           very
           loose
           :
           so
           this
           disposed
           her
           to
           the
           match
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Spain
           ,
           which
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           who
           had
           projected
           the
           Conquest
           of
           France
           ,
           desired
           extreamly
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           that
           design
           .
           
           
             A
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
          
           that
           both
           Pool
           and
           Courtney
           were
           equally
           near
           the
           Crown
           :
           Pool
           was
           the
           Grand-child
           of
           a
           Sister
           of
           Henry
           the
           Sevenths
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           but
           Courtney
           was
           the
           Grand-child
           of
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           here
           are
           as
           any
           faults
           as
           could
           be
           well
           laid
           together
           in
           so
           few
           words
           :
           1.
           
           The
           Queen
           was
           not
           Crowned
           till
           the
           tenth
           of
           October
           ,
           and
           long
           before
           that
           time
           not
           only
           the
           curious
           ,
           but
           men
           as
           ignorant
           as
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ,
           saw
           how
           little
           regard
           she
           had
           to
           her
           Promise
           for
           preserving
           the
           established
           Religion
           :
           most
           of
           the
           Bishops
           were
           by
           that
           time
           clapt
           up
           in
           the
           
           Tower
           ,
           all
           preaching
           was
           prohibited
           ,
           except
           by
           those
           who
           had
           the
           Queen's
           Licences
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           came
           to
           put
           her
           in
           mind
           of
           her
           Promises
           ,
           were
           punished
           as
           Insolent
           Persons
           .
           2.
           
           He
           says
           ,
           she
           had
           not
           been
           yet
           tempted
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Marrying
           a
           Stranger
           :
           yet
           in
           his
           Preface
           he
           had
           set
           her
           forth
           as
           entertaining
           Commendon
           ,
           with
           her
           design
           for
           marrying
           the
           Prince
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           he
           left
           her
           in
           August
           .
           3.
           
           There
           were
           several
           others
           of
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           with
           Cardinal
           Pool
           ,
           whose
           Posterities
           are
           yet
           remaining
           :
           these
           were
           the
           Earl
           of
           Huntington's
           Family
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Baringtones
           in
           Essex
           .
           4.
           
           Cardinal
           Pool
           ,
           who
           died
           five
           year
           after
           this
           ,
           was
           but
           59.
           when
           he
           died
           .
           5.
           
           Courtney's
           Mother
           was
           not
           of
           the
           House
           of
           York
           ,
           but
           his
           Grandmother
           ,
           who
           was
           Edward
           the
           Fourth's
           Daughter
           .
           A
           Mother
           for
           a
           Grandmother
           is
           as
           great
           a
           fault
           as
           a
           Grandmother
           for
           a
           Great-grandmother
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           reproaches
           me
           so
           severely
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           my
           
             Reflections
             .
             6.
             
             Courtney
          
           was
           so
           far
           from
           having
           any
           advantages
           of
           breeding
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           kept
           a
           Prisoner
           thirteen
           years
           in
           the
           
           Tower
           of
           London
           ,
           ever
           since
           his
           Father
           was
           attainted
           .
           7.
           
           His
           Mother
           was
           likewise
           all
           that
           while
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           not
           those
           opportunities
           of
           being
           with
           the
           Queen
           .
           8.
           
           Cardinal
           Pool
           was
           of
           the
           House
           of
           York
           ,
           his
           Mother
           being
           Daughter
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           ,
           that
           was
           Edward
           the
           Fourths
           Brother
           .
           9.
           
           Courtney
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           vicious
           and
           lewd
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           rather
           too
           sullen
           ,
           which
           was
           imputed
           to
           his
           Imprisonment
           in
           his
           youth
           ,
           that
           had
           made
           him
           Melancholy
           and
           studious
           .
           10.
           
           The
           pretence
           of
           a
           promise
           that
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           gave
           to
           
             Courtney's
             Mother
          
           ,
           to
           marry
           her
           Son
           ,
           is
           by
           all
           other
           Authors
           put
           upon
           Cardinal
           Pool
           :
           but
           I
           believe
           both
           are
           alike
           true
           .
           11.
           
           Courtney
           was
           not
           Grand-child
           ,
           but
           Great-grandchild
           to
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           .
           12.
           
           It
           was
           believed
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           had
           really
           such
           Inclinations
           to
           Courtney
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           not
           by
           a
           strange
           coldness
           neglected
           her
           ,
           applying
           himself
           more
           to
           her
           Sister
           Elisabeth
           ,
           she
           would
           have
           married
           him
           :
           and
           that
           her
           hatred
           of
           her
           Sister
           ,
           was
           encreased
           when
           she
           saw
           to
           which
           of
           the
           two
           Courtney
           gave
           the
           Preference
           .
           
           13.
           
           The
           Queen
           had
           only
           insinuated
           to
           Commendon
           her
           inclinations
           for
           Card
           ▪
           Pool
           .
        
         
           
             LXXIV
             .
             Mr.
          
           Varillas
           
             tells
             us
             of
             one
          
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             Haviet
          
           ,
           a
           zealous
           Calvinist
           ,
           
           one
           of
           a
           great
           Family
           ,
           and
           highly
           esteemed
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Nobility
           and
           the
           People
           
             (
             which
             he
             sets
             out
             in
             his
             Romantical
             way
             very
             elegantly
             as
             he
             thinks
             ,
             no
             doubt
             )
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
          
           one
           that
           had
           all
           the
           Qualities
           necessary
           for
           the
           Head
           of
           a
           Party
           ,
           except
           that
           of
           being
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal.
           This
           Haviet
           then
           resolved
           to
           hinder
           the
           Match
           with
           Spain
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           found
           it
           necessary
           to
           set
           up
           the
           Princess
           Elisabeth
           :
           and
           Courtney
           being
           set
           on
           by
           Rage
           and
           Iealousy
           ,
           since
           he
           saw
           the
           Queen
           disappointed
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           treating
           for
           the
           Spanish
           Match
           ,
           joined
           likewise
           into
           Haviets
           Conspiracy
           .
        
         
           Most
           men
           besides
           our
           Author
           know
           the
           names
           of
           those
           of
           whom
           they
           undertake
           to
           write
           ;
           but
           who
           would
           think
           that
           this
           Haviet
           ,
           that
           has
           so
           large
           a
           part
           of
           this
           story
           assigned
           him
           ,
           was
           no
           other
           then
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             Wiat
          
           ,
           that
           as
           is
           pretended
           ,
           owned
           that
           he
           had
           
           corrupted
           
             Anne
             Bullen
          
           :
           and
           yet
           now
           he
           is
           made
           a
           Rebel
           to
           advance
           the
           Daughter
           ,
           who
           certainly
           could
           never
           forgive
           so
           publick
           an
           injury
           as
           he
           had
           done
           her
           Mother
           ,
           if
           our
           Author
           's
           former
           Story
           of
           him
           is
           true
           .
           Perhaps
           Mr.
           Varillas
           perceived
           this
           :
           and
           therefore
           resolved
           to
           give
           him
           here
           a
           new
           Name
           ;
           for
           tho
           all
           the
           printed
           Histories
           make
           him
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             Wiat
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           will
           make
           him
           Haviet
           ,
           tho
           this
           name
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           known
           in
           England
           .
           But
           Haviet
           may
           pass
           for
           Wiat
           as
           well
           
             as
             Millethon
          
           for
           Maidston
           ,
           
           and
           Camdavart
           for
           Southwark
           ,
           
           and
           Quincethon
           for
           Kingston
           .
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           sort
           of
           affinity
           between
           Millethon
           and
           Maidston
           ;
           for
           they
           begin
           and
           end
           with
           a
           Letter
           ;
           and
           even
           that
           is
           much
           for
           Mr.
           
             Varillas
             .
             Quincethon
          
           and
           Kingston
           are
           more
           remote
           ,
           yet
           an
           ill
           pronounciation
           ,
           might
           make
           a
           man
           mistake
           the
           one
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           often
           taken
           notice
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Varillas
           has
           heard
           a
           great
           deal
           ,
           but
           has
           read
           very
           little
           History
           :
           yet
           how
           Camdavart
           could
           pass
           for
           Southwark
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           I
           cannot
           comprehend
           :
           and
           as
           
           little
           how
           Haviet
           was
           put
           for
           Wiat
           ,
           if
           this
           last
           was
           not
           an
           Artifice
           of
           Mr.
           Varillas's
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           following
           Mr.
           Varillas
           thro
           all
           his
           Impertinences
           ,
           I
           fancy
           it
           will
           please
           my
           Reader
           better
           ,
           if
           I
           mention
           some
           particulars
           of
           that
           business
           ,
           which
           I
           drew
           from
           a
           Relation
           of
           the
           matter
           writ
           by
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             Wiat's
          
           own
           Son
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           give
           an
           account
           in
           my
           Reply
           to
           Mr.
           Varillas
           .
           
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Wiat
            
             ,
             tho
             the
             Duke
             of
             Northumberland's
             Kinsman
             ,
             would
             not
             join
             with
             him
             in
             the
             business
             of
             L.
             
               Iean
               Gray
            
             :
             but
             proclaimed
             Queen
             Mary
             at
             Maidston
             ,
             before
             he
             knew
             that
             any
             others
             had
             done
             it
             :
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             run
             to
             her
             for
             thanks
             ,
             as
             many
             others
             did
             :
             but
             she
             was
             so
             sensible
             of
             this
             service
             ,
             that
             she
             sent
             the
             Earl
             of
             Arundel
             with
             her
             thanks
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             appealed
             in
             his
             Trial.
             But
             he
             quickly
             saw
             how
             matters
             were
             like
             to
             go
             ,
             so
             he
             had
             obtained
             a
             pass
             to
             go
             beyond
             Sea
             :
             which
             he
             had
             put
             in
             Execution
             ,
             if
             his
             Wife
             's
             being
             big
             with
             Child
             ,
             had
             not
             stayed
             him
             till
             she
             was
             brought
             to
             bed
             .
             He
             had
             observed
             so
             much
             of
             the
             temper
             of
             the
             
               Spanish
               Ministers
            
             ,
             
             when
             he
             was
             Ambassador
             in
             Charles
             the
             fifths
             Court
             ,
             that
             his
             love
             to
             his
             Countrey
             made
             him
             extream
             apprehensive
             of
             the
             Misery
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             fall
             under
             that
             yoke
             .
             He
             never
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             that
             Religion
             was
             his
             motive
             :
             and
             Papists
             as
             well
             as
             Protestants
             joined
             with
             him
             :
             and
             if
             he
             had
             designed
             any
             mischief
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             have
             executed
             it
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             passed
             by
             
               Charingcross
               ,
               Whitehal
            
             was
             ill
             defended
             :
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Pembrokes
             men
             came
             over
             to
             him
             :
             but
             he
             marcht
             on
             to
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             having
             no
             other
             intentions
             but
             to
             concur
             with
             them
             in
             opposing
             the
             Match
             :
             and
             the
             Queen
             her self
             was
             so
             fully
             assured
             that
             he
             designed
             no
             hurt
             to
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             resolved
             to
             pardon
             him
             ,
             if
             a
             Message
             had
             not
             come
             from
             Brussels
             ,
             upon
             which
             his
             Head
             was
             cut
             off
             .
             He
             never
             accused
             the
             
               Queen's
               Sister
            
             ,
             tho
             he
             was
             once
             so
             entangled
             by
             Questions
             ,
             that
             were
             put
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             answered
             somewhat
             that
             reflected
             on
             the
             Earl
             of
             Devonshire
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             afterwards
             beg'd
             his
             pardon
             :
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             
             he
             had
             alwayes
             vindicated
             Queen
             Elisabeth
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             did
             it
             in
             very
             plain
             words
             on
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             but
             said
             likewise
             ,
             
               that
               she
               was
               not
               privy
               to
               his
               Matters
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               delivered
               in
               his
               Declaration
               made
               before
               the
               Privy
               Council
               .
            
          
           This
           account
           of
           that
           matters
           ,
           as
           it
           supplys
           some
           defects
           that
           are
           in
           my
           History
           ,
           so
           it
           shews
           that
           Mr.
           Varillas
           had
           told
           both
           the
           name
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           History
           it self
           ,
           alike
           true
           .
        
         
           
             LXXV
             .
             He
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           that
           this
           Haviet
           having
           made
           himself
           sure
           of
           the
           town
           of
           Millethon
           ,
           
           put
           off
           the
           Mask
           :
           and
           came
           up
           to
           Rochester
           ,
           at
           the
           head
           of
           1200.
           
           Horse
           and
           8000.
           
           Foot
           :
           and
           was
           received
           into
           it
           the
           22.
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           1554.
           
           He
           intended
           to
           go
           on
           in
           great
           marches
           to
           London
           ,
           but
           all
           this
           did
           not
           disorder
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           put
           the
           Troops
           that
           She
           had
           about
           her
           ,
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           that
           was
           Admiral
           of
           England
           :
           and
           ordered
           them
           to
           march
           in
           the
           very
           minute
           in
           which
           She
           received
           the
           news
           of
           the
           Insurrection
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           just
           at
           midnight
           on
           the
           22.
           of
           Ianuary
           .
           The
           two
           Brothers
           marched
           ,
           but
           four
           of
           their
           Companies
           revolting
           ,
           
           and
           the
           rest
           being
           disheartned
           by
           that
           ,
           the
           Brothers
           found
           it
           convenient
           to
           return
           back
           to
           London
           :
           where
           the
           Queen
           left
           nothing
           undone
           ,
           that
           was
           necessary
           to
           animate
           or
           encrease
           her
           Army
           :
           yet
           She
           fearing
           lest
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           should
           open
           to
           Haviet
           the
           Rochester
           Port
           ,
           sent
           some
           to
           treat
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Spanish
           Match
           displeased
           the
           English
           ,
           She
           would
           never
           think
           on
           it
           any
           more
           ▪
           But
           he
           asked
           such
           extravagant
           high
           terms
           ,
           that
           all
           treaty
           was
           broke
           off
           .
        
         
           But
           1.
           this
           Haviet
           when
           he
           was
           strongest
           ,
           and
           advanced
           to
           Mr.
           
             Varillas's
             Camdavart
          
           ,
           was
           but
           4000.
           strong
           in
           all
           :
           but
           Mr.
           Varillas
           is
           generous
           ,
           and
           would
           bestow
           a
           good
           Army
           on
           him
           .
           2.
           
           Those
           who
           have
           been
           in
           Maidston
           ,
           will
           not
           find
           it
           a
           great
           matter
           to
           be
           sure
           of
           such
           a
           place
           .
           3.
           
           Mr.
           Varillas
           comes
           pretty
           near
           ▪
           the
           true
           Date
           here
           ,
           but
           yet
           does
           not
           hit
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           on
           the
           25.
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           the
           22.
           that
           Wyat
           came
           to
           Rochester
           .
           4.
           
           His
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Map
           of
           England
           must
           be
           suteable
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           learning
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           but
           a
           very
           short
           day's
           Journey
           from
           Rochester
           to
           London
           :
           and
           even
           
           his
           hearsay
           ,
           which
           next
           to
           Florimond
           is
           his
           chief
           Garand
           ,
           might
           have
           helped
           him
           here
           :
           since
           this
           is
           the
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           road
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           is
           best
           known
           to
           Strangers
           .
           5.
           
           Notwithstanding
           all
           the
           expedition
           that
           he
           makes
           the
           Queen
           use
           ,
           some
           dayes
           past
           before
           She
           sent
           out
           any
           Troops
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Midnight
           March
           is
           spoiled
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           he
           thought
           a
           beautiful
           stroke
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           has
           somewhat
           in
           parallel
           ,
           perhaps
           to
           enrich
           the
           Panegyrick
           .
           6.
           
           The
           Queen
           had
           no
           Troops
           about
           her
           ,
           and
           all
           she
           could
           get
           together
           ,
           was
           two
           Troops
           of
           Horse
           ,
           and
           six
           Companys
           of
           Foot
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           City
           of
           London
           furnished
           her
           :
           so
           she
           sent
           first
           a
           Herald
           to
           Rochester
           ,
           to
           try
           if
           Wiat
           (
           alias
           Haviet
           )
           could
           be
           persuaded
           to
           return
           to
           his
           duty
           .
           7.
           
           The
           Duke
           of
           
             Norfolk's
             Brother
          
           was
           never
           Admiral
           of
           England
           ,
           nor
           did
           he
           go
           along
           with
           him
           at
           this
           time
           .
           8.
           
           The
           Queen
           made
           no
           such
           abject
           Propositions
           to
           Wiat
           as
           he
           pretends
           ;
           for
           she
           only
           sent
           some
           to
           see
           what
           it
           was
           that
           he
           demanded
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           proposed
           very
           high
           Terms
           ,
           they
           gave
           over
           all
           treaty
           with
           him
           :
           here
           the
           Heroine
           
           sinks
           a
           little
           ,
           perhaps
           this
           must
           be
           to
           hide
           some
           feeble
           stroak
           that
           must
           appear
           in
           the
           Panegyrick
           .
           9.
           
           The
           Queen
           went
           indeed
           into
           London
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           Citizens
           very
           tender
           Assurances
           of
           the
           love
           she
           bare
           to
           her
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           did
           nothing
           in
           the
           Treaty
           for
           the
           
             Spanish
             Match
          
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Advice
           of
           her
           whole
           Council
           ;
           but
           she
           never
           said
           that
           she
           would
           not
           think
           on
           it
           any
           more
           .
           10.
           
           For
           his
           
             Rochester
             Port
          
           to
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           it
           in
           the
           same
           Map
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Suburb
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Bridg
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           is
           called
           Camdavart
           :
           for
           he
           has
           given
           us
           all
           these
           marks
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           he
           found
           it
           so
           in
           some
           of
           those
           Manuscripts
           ,
           that
           were
           communicated
           to
           him
           ,
           under
           the
           confidences
           of
           Friendship
           :
           and
           I
           dare
           answer
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           keep
           this
           Secret
           most
           Religiously
           .
        
         
           
             LXXVI
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
          
           that
           Haviet
           stopt
           a
           little
           ;
           either
           to
           see
           what
           answer
           the
           Queen
           would
           send
           to
           his
           Propositions
           :
           
           or
           perhaps
           it
           was
           because
           his
           Troops
           were
           weary
           with
           a
           long
           march
           :
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           the
           Queen
           put
           matters
           in
           a
           most
           wonderful
           order
           :
           She
           sent
           
           away
           the
           Spanish
           Ambassadours
           ,
           who
           were
           an
           Eye-sore
           to
           her
           People
           :
           She
           called
           the
           Nobility
           and
           chief
           Citizens
           about
           her
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           them
           in
           a
           most
           pathetical
           Harangue
           ,
           to
           call
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           take
           a
           Husband
           but
           by
           its
           Advice
           ;
           by
           this
           She
           prevailed
           so
           far
           that
           the
           Citizens
           were
           contented
           to
           let
           all
           the
           Locks
           of
           the
           City
           Gates
           be
           changed
           ,
           and
           to
           deliver
           the
           Keys
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           critical
           thing
           that
           saved
           all
           ;
           so
           small
           a
           matter
           serves
           to
           preserve
           or
           to
           overturn
           Monarchies
           ,
           where
           Heresy
           has
           once
           got
           in
           .
           So
           the
           Queen
           having
           by
           the
           efficacy
           of
           her
           Harangue
           ,
           gained
           many
           brave
           men
           to
           come
           to
           encrease
           her
           Troops
           ,
           She
           placed
           some
           on
           the
           Banks
           of
           the
           River
           to
           hinder
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           who
           were
           now
           at
           Camdavart
           ,
           from
           passing
           :
           and
           She
           drew
           up
           the
           rest
           at
           James's
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           place
           where
           probably
           they
           would
           endeavour
           to
           enter
           the
           City
           :
           but
           Haviet
           finding
           the
           Bridg
           at
           Camdavart
           was
           cut
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           left
           his
           foot
           that
           were
           heavily
           armed
           ,
           and
           marched
           with
           his
           light
           Horse
           to
           Quincethan
           ,
           where
           he
           passed
           the
           River
           ,
           having
           defeated
           500.
           men
           that
           the
           Q.
           had
           sent
           thither
           to
           dispute
           the
           passage
           .
        
         
           Every
           tittle
           here
           is
           Fiction
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Fiction
           is
           very
           ill
           contrived
           .
           1.
           
           Wiat
           could
           expect
           no
           Answer
           from
           the
           Queen
           to
           his
           extravagant
           Demands
           ;
           for
           those
           whom
           she
           had
           sent
           to
           him
           ,
           broke
           with
           him
           in
           very
           ill
           terms
           .
           2.
           
           That
           Treaty
           was
           at
           Deptford
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           a
           long
           March
           from
           that
           to
           his
           Camdavart
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           short
           walk
           of
           an
           hour
           or
           two
           at
           most
           .
           3.
           
           The
           
             Spanish
             Ambassadours
          
           were
           never
           sent
           away
           ;
           here
           again
           the
           Heroine
           sinks
           .
           4.
           
           She
           made
           no
           Promise
           to
           
             call
             a
             Parliament
          
           :
           but
           said
           only
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           do
           nothing
           but
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           her
           Council
           .
           5.
           
           It
           seems
           there
           is
           some
           Mystery
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Varillas
           makes
           the
           Queen
           as
           ready
           at
           all
           times
           to
           make
           Promises
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           resolved
           to
           break
           them
           :
           now
           since
           Mr.
           Varillas
           writes
           History
           ,
           not
           as
           he
           finds
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           thinks
           fit
           to
           dress
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           representing
           Queen
           Mary
           so
           little
           
             a
             Slave
             to
             her
             Word
          
           ,
           he
           had
           still
           his
           Panegyrick
           in
           his
           Eye
           .
           5.
           
           If
           one
           apprehended
           any
           had
           Pick-locks
           to
           his
           House
           ,
           the
           changing
           of
           Locks
           ,
           and
           the
           looking
           after
           the
           Keys
           ,
           were
           a
           very
           proper
           method
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           I
           believe
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           security
           of
           a
           great
           City
           was
           thought
           to
           turn
           upon
           
           such
           a
           matter
           :
           and
           Mr.
           Varillas
           may
           pretend
           to
           the
           Monopoly
           of
           this
           Secret
           in
           Fo●tification
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           most
           certainly
           his
           own
           Invention
           .
           7.
           
           If
           Mr.
           Varillas
           is
           so
           ignorant
           as
           not
           to
           know
           that
           Gunpowder
           was
           in
           use
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           yet
           Hatchets
           and
           Hammers
           were
           always
           in
           use
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           good
           enough
           against
           Gates
           and
           Locks
           .
           8.
           
           The
           Queen's
           Troops
           could
           not
           well
           stand
           over
           against
           his
           Camdavart
           ,
           to
           hinder
           Haviets
           passage
           ;
           unless
           they
           stood
           to
           the
           midle
           in
           water
           :
           for
           there
           is
           no
           Key
           there
           ,
           the
           Buildings
           being
           continued
           to
           the
           Rivers
           side
           .
           9.
           
           The
           Bridg
           of
           London
           was
           not
           cut
           ,
           but
           only
           defended
           .
           10.
           
           Haviet
           had
           no
           Foot
           heavily
           armed
           ,
           but
           a
           Company
           of
           Countrey
           People
           brought
           together
           ,
           and
           he
           marched
           with
           them
           all
           .
           11.
           
           As
           our
           Author
           describes
           S.
           Iames's
           ,
           it
           seems
           he
           fancies
           there
           is
           another
           Bridg
           upon
           the
           Thames
           there
           :
           but
           since
           Haviet
           had
           not
           Boats
           enough
           for
           passing
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           cross
           the
           River
           lower
           than
           Kingston
           Bridg
           ;
           for
           the
           Thames
           is
           not
           fordable
           in
           winter
           below
           that
           .
           12
           ▪
           Kingston
           Bridg
           was
           indeed
           cut
           ;
           but
           that
           was
           all
           the
           Opposition
           that
           he
           met
           there
           :
           yet
           as
           our
           Author
           describes
           it
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           seem
           that
           he
           knew
           there
           was
           a
           Bridg
           there
           ;
           for
           he
           speaks
           only
           of
           
             Crossing
             the
             River
          
           .
        
         
         
           
             LXXVII
             .
             But
             now
             to
             conclude
             the
          
           Romance
           ,
           
             he
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           That
           Haviet
           broke
           thro
           the
           Queen's
           Army
           at
           St.
           James's
           ,
           
           and
           advanced
           to
           the
           Gate
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           but
           here
           ,
           the
           new
           Locks
           and
           Keys
           did
           mighty
           service
           :
           for
           the
           Gates
           could
           not
           be
           opened
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           retire
           ,
           but
           even
           that
           was
           no
           more
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           do
           ,
           since
           the
           Queens
           Troops
           were
           in
           too
           good
           a●
           Order
           ,
           and
           She
           her self
           appeared
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           wonderfully
           animate
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           poor
           Haviet
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           200
           ▪
           more
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           led
           along
           with
           him
           to
           the
           Execution
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           was
           no
           resistance
           made
           to
           Wiat
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           he
           marcht
           straight
           on
           to
           the
           Gates
           of
           the
           City
           .
           2.
           
           Certainly
           by
           Mr.
           Varillas's
           Story
           he
           was
           the
           modestest
           Rebel
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           who
           came
           and
           knockt
           at
           the
           Gates
           ,
           and
           then
           went
           away
           ,
           because
           the
           D.
           of
           Norfolk
           had
           the
           Keys
           .
           3.
           
           If
           the
           Queen's
           Troops
           had
           been
           in
           such
           order
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           they
           would
           not
           have
           trusted
           so
           much
           to
           their
           Locks
           and
           Keys
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           suffered
           Wiat
           to
           go
           on
           to
           the
           City
           Gates
           .
           4.
           
           Our
           Author
           is
           unhappy
           in
           every
           thing
           :
           for
           he
           did
           not
           know
           that
           which
           was
           set
           out
           as
           the
           most
           Extraordinary
           part
           of
           the
           Queen's
           behaviour
           ;
           who
           did
           not
           come
           out
           and
           ride
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           her
           Troops
           ,
           as
           he
           fancies
           ;
           but
           it
           being
           Ashwednesday
           morning
           ,
           She
           went
           on
           with
           the
           Devotions
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           continued
           all
           the
           morning
           at
           prayers
           .
           Mr.
           Varillas
           says
           nothing
           of
           this
           ,
           for
           one
           or
           two
           reasons
           ,
           either
           because
           he
           knew
           it
           not
           ,
           or
           because
           he
           had
           not
           found
           out
           what
           was
           fit
           to
           be
           set
           against
           this
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           .
           5.
           
           It
           was
           perhaps
           
           upon
           some
           other
           part
           of
           the
           same
           piece
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           thinking
           ,
           when
           he
           makes
           200.
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           Wiat
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           accompany
           him
           to
           his
           Execution
           .
           For
           there
           were
           fifty
           eight
           persons
           that
           were
           attainted
           for
           the
           Rebellion
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           only
           a
           small
           number
           even
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           were
           pickt
           out
           to
           be
           made
           Examples
           :
           many
           of
           those
           that
           were
           condemned
           ,
           being
           reserved
           to
           be
           Instances
           of
           the
           Queen's
           Mercy
           :
           and
           She
           was
           so
           far
           from
           delighting
           in
           Scenes
           of
           Blood
           ,
           that
           her
           Clemency
           on
           this
           occasion
           was
           much
           magnified
           .
           To
           make
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           dye
           ,
           comes
           nearer
           the
           severity
           of
           some
           later
           Practices
           ,
           than
           the
           Mildnesses
           of
           that
           Princesses
           Reign
           ,
           who
           except
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           gave
           no
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           Rigor
           of
           her
           proceedings
           :
           She
           had
           not
           
             Chief
             Iustices
          
           that
           hanged
           up
           Rebels
           by
           Hundreds
           ,
           or
           that
           condemned
           them
           so
           suddenly
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           to
           be
           led
           out
           immediatly
           to
           Execution
           ;
           such
           things
           were
           not
           then
           known
           in
           England
           :
           but
           She
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           when
           600.
           
           Prisoners
           were
           taken
           ,
           was
           contented
           with
           their
           coming
           to
           beg
           their
           Pardons
           with
           Halters
           about
           their
           Necks
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           all
           their
           Lives
           .
           Her
           Council
           was
           wise
           :
           She
           designed
           
             to
             change
             the
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           She
           thought
           the
           best
           way
           to
           recommend
           her
           own
           ,
           was
           to
           shew
           the
           greatest
           readiness
           to
           forgive
           the
           most
           dangerous
           Rebellion
           that
           perhaps
           ever
           Princess
           went
           through
           .
           The
           hanging
           up
           of
           Rebels
           by
           hundreds
           ,
           She
           knew
           well
           ,
           would
           raise
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           her
           People
           a
           Horror
           against
           her
           and
           her
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           
           against
           her
           Religion
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           had
           delighted
           in
           Blood.
           Since
           Cruelty
           in
           all
           persons
           has
           somewhat
           that
           is
           base
           as
           well
           as
           black
           .
           She
           was
           merciful
           in
           her
           own
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Councils
           of
           that
           Religion
           were
           at
           
             that
             time
          
           better
           laid
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           such
           Errors
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           have
           done
           with
           Mr.
           
             Varillas's
             History
          
           ,
           and
           I
           fancy
           the
           world
           will
           have
           done
           with
           it
           likewise
           very
           soon
           .
           I
           dare
           answer
           so
           far
           for
           the
           Tast
           and
           the
           Iudgment
           of
           the
           
             English
             Nation
          
           ,
           as
           to
           depend
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           his
           works
           will
           be
           any
           more
           asked
           after
           there
           .
           I
           have
           kept
           my self
           as
           much
           within
           the
           temper
           of
           stile
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           became
           me
           ,
           as
           was
           possible
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           it
           raises
           nature
           somewhat
           ,
           to
           see
           a
           man
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           ,
           by
           I
           know
           not
           what
           chance
           ,
           gained
           some
           Reputation
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           imploy
           his
           Pen
           with
           so
           much
           malice
           to
           defame
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           our
           Religion
           :
           but
           by
           a
           curse
           peculiar
           to
           himself
           ,
           his
           Ignorance
           is
           such
           an
           Antidote
           to
           all
           the
           ill
           Effects
           of
           his
           Malice
           ,
           that
           his
           Writings
           can
           do
           no
           hurt
           ,
           but
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Printers
           .
           I
           thought
           a
           severe
           Correction
           was
           necessary
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           now
           for
           a
           second
           time
           shewed
           that
           he
           was
           Incurable
           :
           and
           that
           the
           discipline
           that
           I
           had
           formerly
           given
           him
           ,
           had
           not
           brought
           him
           to
           a
           sounder
           mind
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           this
           goes
           a
           little
           deeper
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Inveteracy
           of
           the
           Evil
           ,
           that
           forced
           me
           to
           it
           .
           Let
           men
           write
           truth
           as
           to
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           let
           them
           write
           it
           decently
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           set
           themselves
           against
           my
           History
           as
           much
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           I
           will
           answer
           them
           with
           all
           
           
           
           
           
           the
           Softness
           and
           Decency
           ,
           that
           becomes
           a
           Man
           and
           a
           Christian
           :
           and
           I
           will
           either
           confess
           my
           Mistakes
           ,
           if
           I
           am
           convinced
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           discover
           theirs
           with
           that
           Gravity
           of
           stile
           ,
           that
           is
           necessary
           :
           for
           to
           handle
           a
           man
           
             without
             mercy
          
           ,
           tho
           not
           
             without
             Iustice
          
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           the
           censure
           that
           an
           Eminent
           person
           passed
           upon
           my
           former
           Reflections
           on
           Mr.
           Varillas
           )
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           contrary
           to
           my
           nature
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           a
           very
           Extraordinary
           provocation
           that
           can
           carry
           me
           to
           it
           .
           And
           I
           dare
           appeal
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           even
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           persuasion
           ,
           if
           the
           Venom
           and
           Folly
           that
           is
           spread
           over
           Mr.
           Varillas's
           second
           Volum
           ,
           does
           not
           justify
           all
           that
           Scorn
           with
           which
           I
           treat
           him
           .
           It
           must
           be
           confessed
           to
           be
           somewhat
           Extraordinary
           ,
           that
           in
           an
           Age
           ,
           such
           as
           ours
           is
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           City
           such
           as
           Paris
           is
           ,
           a
           man
           should
           undertake
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           History
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           into
           his
           Work
           ,
           concerning
           which
           he
           has
           so
           little
           Information
           ,
           as
           neither
           to
           know
           the
           Map
           ,
           nor
           the
           Names
           ,
           the
           Laws
           ,
           nor
           the
           Government
           ,
           nor
           the
           most
           publick
           Transactions
           that
           are
           to
           be
           found
           even
           in
           the
           worst
           and
           cheapest
           Books
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           most
           amasing
           part
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           to
           see
           this
           man
           write
           with
           such
           an
           air
           of
           Assurance
           ,
           and
           to
           pretend
           to
           discover
           the
           profoundest
           Secrets
           .
           He
           that
           would
           desire
           to
           see
           very
           ill
           sights
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           but
           extraordinary
           ,
           would
           he
           tempted
           to
           go
           and
           look
           upon
           Mr.
           Varillas
           ,
           and
           examin
           his
           Meen
           and
           his
           Phisiognomy
           a
           little
           ;
           for
           certainly
           he
           is
           a
           man
           of
           the
           most
           singular
           Composition
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           Age
           ,
           or
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           any
           other
           has
           ever
           produced
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30331-e350
           
             Fx
             Mss.
             D.
             Petyt
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             20.
             
          
           
             P.
             58.
             
          
           
             P.
             59.
             
          
           
             P.
             60.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             61.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             63.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Queens
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             and
             P.
             64
             ,
             65
             ,
             66.
             
          
           
             Bullar
             .
             Rom.
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             704.
             
          
           
             P.
             67.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             me
             .
             P.
             305.
             
          
           
             P.
             72.
             
          
           
             P.
             73.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             149.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             17.
             
             P.
             76.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             see
             my
             Reflect
             .
             p.
             103.
             numb
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             P.
             152
             ,
             153.
             
          
           
             P.
             154.
             
          
           
             *
             Sciatis
             n●s
             ,
             deliberate
             certa
             scientia
             ,
             &
             mero
             motu
             nostris
             ,
             ex
             quibusdam
             causis
             justis
             &
             rationabilibus
             ,
             nos
             ,
             animos
             &
             conscientias
             nostras
             ,
             specialiter
             moventibus
             ,
             ultro
             &
             sponte
             ,
             dedisse
             &
             concessisse
             Domino
             Regi
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             P.
             156.
             
          
           
             P.
             83.
             
          
           
             P.
             160.
             
          
           
             P.
             164.
             
          
           
             P.
             166.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             166.
             
          
           
             P.
             168.
             
          
           
             P.
             169.
             
          
           
             P.
             172.
             
          
           
             P.
             176.
             
          
           
             P.
             177.
             
          
           
             P.
             200.
             
          
           
             P.
             202.
             
          
           
             P.
             203.
             
          
           
             P.
             207.
             
          
           
             P.
             293.
             
          
           
             P.
             62.
             
          
           
             P.
             63.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             61
             
          
           
             P.
             63.
             
          
           
             P.
             64.
             
          
           
             P.
             65.
             
          
           
             P.
             67.
             
          
           
             P.
             68.
             
          
           
             P.
             69.
             
          
           
             P.
             77.
             
          
           
             P.
             96.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             97.
             
          
           
             P.
             98.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             
          
           
             P.
             100
             ,
             101
             ,
             102.
             
          
           
             The
             20th.
             day
             of
             March
             1550.
             
          
           
             P.
             103.
             
          
           
             P.
             122.
             
          
           
             P.
             125.
             
          
           
             P.
             129.
             
          
           
             P.
             131.
             
          
           
             P.
             133.
             
          
           
             P.
             298.
             
          
           
             P.
             300.
             
          
           
             P.
             301.
             
          
           
             P.
             302.
             
          
           
             P.
             310.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             These
             two
             last
             Paragraphs
             and
             what
             is
             printed
             in
             a
             different
             Character
             ,
             are
             dasht
             out
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             to
             be
             legible
             .
          
           
             Ex
             M.
             S.
             D.
             G.
             Petyt
             .
          
           
             P.
             312.
             
          
           
             P.
             313.
             
          
           
             P.
             314.
             
          
           
             P.
             315.
             
          
           
             P.
             318.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             320.
             
          
           
             P.
             321.
             
          
           
             P.
             322.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             328.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             P.
             352.
             
          
           
             P.
             361.
             
          
           
             P.
             359.
             
          
           
             P.
             362.
             
          
           
             P.
             366.
             
          
           
             P.
             367.
             
          
           
             P.
             362.
             
          
           
             P.
             365.
             
          
           
             P.
             367.